Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Complete, 6/13

Have A Roswell Conventional Couples fic? Post it here.
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Complete, 6/13

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Image

Banner by Misha. Thanks a million, Misha!



TITLE: Awakening, Book 5 in the Shapeshifters series.


SUMMARY: It's 1989, and the times are a changin' in Roswell, New Mexico—the Crashdown, formerly Parker's Diner, a long time local favorite, is getting a new sign, and the town is getting a new sheriff. Jim Valenti Jr. is about to take the badge his father lost years ago after the Silo incident, and he's fighting his father's shadow everywhere he goes as he struggles to raise his young son alone. The town he's about to inherit will soon boast two new residents: Philip Evans has bought out a law practice in Roswell and moved here with his wife, Diane, in the hopes that a new home and a new beginning will distract her from the children she's been told she'll never have. Philip's parents, Dee and Anthony Evans, grew up just north of Roswell, and his grandparents still live there, so in some ways he's coming home.

And he's not the only one. Daniel Pierce Jr. is turning 30, and the news of his father's inheritance draws him back to New Mexico, reawakening long dormant desires and rivalries in both the military and the FBI. And Langley is back in town to check on the much-too-slowly growing hybrids. What he finds sends him in search of allies who struggle to help him deal with a situation he never thought to face. The shadow of a decades-long conflict is about to descend on Roswell as old enemies and allies converge, but there's also a ray of hope. Four rays, to be exact. Four new residents who aren't quite what they seem to be.

Watch our pod squad emerge, find out why they don't remember more, and why Max and Isabel wound up with the Evans' while Michael went to foster care and Tess landed with Nasedo in Awakening, the 5th book in the Shapeshifters Series.



CAN YOU JUMP IN AT BOOK 5? : Yes! The opening posts contain a character guide and synopses of the first four books. That, along with what you know from the show, will give you enough background to start reading with Book 5.


AUTHOR: Kathy W


RATING: TEEN, for occasional language.


CATEGORY: Backstory/Prequel. No couples. Unless you consider Nasedo and Langley a couple. ;)


PERSPECTIVE: Those responsible for making it happen—the shapeshifters.


SERIES SUMMARY: I’ve always been fascinated with what happened before the pod squad hatched, and I’ve had a million questions. Why don’t the hybrids remember more? Why was the Destiny Book in the library instead of in the pod chamber? Why did the Dupes wind up in a sewer in New York City? Why did both shapeshifters appear to abandon their charges after hiding them so well in the very beginning? Was Nasedo really working for the Skins? Why was Langley so unwilling to help Max? And so on and so forth.

This is the story from the viewpoint of the shapeshifters, my own little fantasy about what happened, why it happened, and what went wrong. There will be six separate books, each a sequel to the other which will closely track the show; my intention is not to rewrite Roswell, but to fill in some of the blanks. The story begins on the ship headed to Earth and will end when the show ends many years in the future.



SEQUEL TO:

And the Stars Fell From the Sky: First book in the series. Chronicles the shapeshifters journey to Earth and the creation of the hybrids. Can be found here: http://majiksfanfic.com/phpbb/viewtopic ... 6292#16292

Alien Sky: Second book in the series. Covers the aftermath of the crash and the capture of the two surviving shapeshifters. Written around and through the Roswell episode "Summer of '47". Can be found here: http://majiksfanfic.com/phpbb/viewtopic ... c&start=10

Comes The Inquisitor: Third book in the series. Covers the period from 1947-1950 when one of the shapeshifters was held captive by the U.S. military. Can be found here: http://majiksfanfic.com/phpbb/viewtopic ... 61&start=0

All Too Human: Fourth book in the series. Covers a period of several months in 1959 including the filming of the movie "They Are Among Us" in Roswell, James Atherton's friendship with one of the shapeshifters, and the formation of the Special Unit. Can be found here: http://majiksfanfic.com/phpbb/viewtopic.php?f=2&t=1448


This particular book occurs in 1989 when the hybrids emerge from their pods.


DISCLAIMER: I own nothing. Nothing anyone wants, anyway. :D I’m just borrowing these wonderful characters to amuse myself. And hopefully you.

Some of the events in this story are taken from Roswell episodes. In addition to characters from the show, there are also a few real people in this story. I know precisely none of these people, and am borrowing them strictly for this little tale.
Last edited by Kathy W 2200 on Sun Jun 13, 2010 10:58 pm, edited 27 times in total.
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 1, 11/1

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

If you're new to this series, here's a Character Guide and Synopses of the first 4 books to get you started.


Pronunciation and Character Guide:

Aliens

Antarians:

Brivari—Zan’s Warder: “var” rhymes with “far”.
Jaddo—Rath’s Warder: “a” as in “ah”, soft “J”.
Valeris—Ava’s Warder, now dead: “ler” sounds like “lair”.
Urza—Vilandra’s Warder, now dead: sounds like it looks.
Covari—The name of the shapeshifters’ race: Rhymes with “Brivari”.
Riall—Zan’s father: Ree-all




Argilians (Skins):

Argilians—The name of Khivar’s race: “g” is soft, like “j”.
Athenor—Khivar's second-in-command, known to his inner circle by the human name of "Nicholas" and is based in Copper Summit. Ordered the deaths of the Royal Four without Khivar's knowledge; killed Rath himself. Ath-eh-nore.
Greer: Nicholas's second-in-command.
Walt and Ida Crawford: Nicholas's real parents.
Vanessa Crawford: Nicholas's lover, posing as his human sister. Will be Vanessa Whitaker in the future.
Courtney Harris: Our Courtney from the show. Daughter of the leader of the rebel Argilians, those who want Rath on the throne.
Michael Harris: Courtney's father and leader of the Argilian resistance. Took his own life when captured by Nicholas to prevent him from reading his mind and exposing both the resistance and the Warders.



Humans

Civilians:

Dee Proctor—First discovered the Antarians’ ship on Pohlman Ranch when she was 8 years old; a lawyer, married to...
Anthony Evans: Dee's childhood friend, now husband.
Philip Evans: Anthony and Dee's firstborn, also a lawyer.
Diane Evans: Philip's wife.
David and Emily Proctor—Dee’s parents
James Valenti, Sr.—Roswell Sheriff until he lost his job over the Silo incident.
Andrea Valenti (Andi): James Sr.'s wife
James Valenti, Jr.: Our very own Valenti from the show
River Dog: A Mescalero Apache whose family helped hide one of the shapeshifters.
Audrey Tate: Lead actress on the movie "They are Among Us" which was filmed in Roswell in 1959. Befriended Brivari and was killed by Jaddo after she witnessed he and Brivari using their powers.
James Atherton: Self-described "alienologist" who wrote the book Among Us. Befriended Brivari in 1959, but tried to share the knowledge of his existence with his fellow alienologists. Killed by Brivari in 1959.


The Army:

Lieutenant Colonel Sheridan Cavitt—Co-commander of the operation concerned with experimenting on aliens in the late forties at Eagle Rock Military Base. In charge of security and military intelligence. Killed by Jaddo in 1950.
Lieutenant Colonel (Dr.) Daniel Pierce—MD/Psychiatrist and co-commander of the operation concerned with experimenting on aliens at Eagle Rock Military Base. In charge of the medical and psychological aspects. Future father of Special Unit Head Daniel Pierce. Killed by Jaddo in 1959.
Lieutenant (Nurse) Yvonne White—From the episode "Summer of '47". Assigned to assist in experimentation on the captive aliens. Assisted in the escape of the alien prisoner. Went AWOL in 1950 with Stephen Spade, and now goes by the name of "Marie Johnson". Is a practicing neurologist at Columbia Medical Center and married to....
Lieutenant Stephen Spade—Was in command of the security detail at Eagle Rock. Assisted in the escape of the alien prisoner. Went AWOL in 1950 with Yvonne White, and now goes by the name "Steven Johnson". Head of security at Columbia Medical Center.


The FBI:

Agent (Former Major) Bernard Lewis—Army physician who advocated a "living autopsy" on the alien prisoner in order to study it without it turning to dust. Resigned from the Army in 1950 rather than face a court martial and went to work for the FBI. First head of the Special Unit. Killed by Jaddo in 1962.

Agent Daniel Summers—current head of the FBI's Special Unit.

Agent Daniel Pierce Jr.—our very own Pierce from the show and son of Daniel Pierce Sr., who held Jaddo captive for 3 years at Eagle Rock Military base.





AND THE STARS FELL FROM THE SKY




There has been a coup on Antar. The King's chief rival, Khivar, convinced the king's sister, Vilandra, that he would ask for her hand in marriage, causing her to lower the palace's defenses to allow him inside. But instead of a marriage proposal, Khivar appears with an army which takes down the unprepared capital city and kills the royal family.

Each member of the royal family is assigned a Warder, or bodyguard, from a race of shapeshifters known as "Covari". In the wake of the capital's fall, the Royal Warders flee the planet with the dead bodies of their Wards: The king, Zan, his wife, Ava, his sister, Vilandra, and his chief military officer and second-in-command, Rath. Also on board is a piece of experimental technology called the Granolith, which Antar was building secretly in defiance of a treaty which mandated the sharing of new technology with their sister planets. On board the ship, the Warders begin the attempt to resurrect their Wards by combining genetic material from their bodies with that of donors from a species on a distant planet called "Earth" for two reasons: Direct cloning produces too many errors in the copy, and the donor species possesses a powerful brain which will make their Wards incredibly powerful in their new incarnations. The result is 200 embryonic Antarian-human hybrids, or 50 sets of the Royal Four. A malfunction in their ship causes it to crash land on Earth, damaging the incubation chambers in which the hybrids are housed. The crash is witnessed by an 8 year-old girl named Dee Proctor, who thinks she saw a shooting star.



ALIEN SKY


(The events in Alien Sky are woven around and through the episode "Summer of '47".)

The Warders' ship crashes during a thunderstorm, hiding the event from all but an 8 year-old girl named Dee Proctor who happens to be looking out the window when it occurs. Thinking it to be a meteorite, she tells her next door neighbor, William "Mac" Brazel, that she thinks it fell on the grounds of Pohlman Ranch where he works. Mac agrees to let her accompany him to the ranch to look for her "meteorite".

On board the ship, the news is not good. The crash has seriously damaged not only the ship but the incubation pods in which the hybrids were housed, causing many to die. The Warders decide to hide both the remaining hybrids and the Granolith in a nearby abandoned experimentation chamber once used to conduct tests on human subjects. It needs to be enlarged, and the work begins.

Meanwhile, Dee has found her "meteorite"; she only sees it for a moment, and Mac doesn't see it at all as Valeris, Ava's Warder, is capable of shielding it from view with a mind warp. Mac finds several pieces of a strange metal which he collects and brings to Chaves County Sheriff George Wilcox, who calls the nearby Eagle Rock Military Base.

Dee befriends the aliens and discovers that she is capable of communicating with them via their telepathic speech. The Warders heal her after an encounter with a bully, and when the military locates the ship before all the hybrids are moved to their new hiding place, Dee convinces her father to help. Two sets of hybrids and two Warders are still on board when the Army arrives, along with Dee. Only Dee escapes. Urza (Vilandra's Warder) and Valeris (Ava's Warder) are killed, and the hybrids captured. The two remaining Warders, Brivari (Zan's Warder) and Jaddo (Rath's Warder) make plans to rescue them.

A Roswell deputy, one James Valenti, has seen some things that don't add up. He relentlessly pursues the Proctor family and tries to answer as many of the endless "alien calls" the sheriff's station receives in hopes of finding information on the real aliens, which he is sure exist.

Within the Army, Captain Sheridan Cavitt leads the hunt for the aliens, establishing a compound in an unused building on the grounds of Eagle Rock, while two of his subordinates, Private Stephen Spade and nurse Yvonne White, begin to question the way the situation is being handled. The two remaining Warders manage to rescue the captured hybrids with the unwitting help of one Captain Hal Carver, but Brivari is captured with the aid of tranquilizer darts. Jaddo is also hit by a dart and only barely escapes; it falls to the Proctor family to retrieve the hybrids and bring them back to their house for safekeeping.

When Jaddo revives, he hides the hybrids in the pod chamber and attempts to rescue Brivari. He fails, and winds up captured himself. The book ends with a new arrival at the Army base, one Major Daniel Pierce, a psychiatrist and neurologist assigned to study the aliens.



COMES THE INQUISITOR



Both surviving aliens have been captured by the military, but Brivari (Zan's Warder), manages to escape. Based on data gleaned during that escape, Dr. Pierce concocts a serum to suppress the remaining alien's (Jaddo, Rath's Warder) ability to shapeshift and the use of his powers, allowing the humans to keep him prisoner.

Both Nurse Yvonne White and Lieutenant Stephen Spade, who is in charge of the compound's security detail, agree to help Brivari free Jaddo. Yvonne allows Brivari to take her shape at various times during the day, enabling him to visit his colleague and search for a means of escape. Brivari encourages Jaddo to give the humans what they want, or at least appear to, so they will keep him alive, and after a series of confrontations with Dr. Pierce and Major Cavitt, he reluctantly complies.

The first escape attempt is foiled by two other Covari (shapeshifters) living here on Earth in the Arizona town of Copper Summit, defectors from a previous expedition to Earth. Both are now working for the Argilians (Khivar's race), helping them construct a seal for the shells they are building which will allow them to survive in Earth's atmosphere. One, Amar, is a sworn enemy of the crown, and blames Zan and his father before him for breaking faith with the Covari race which helped him attain the throne. The other, Malik, shares Amar's concerns but is uncomfortable with Khivar's coup and the way he is behaving. In the absence of a body to prove Zan's death, Khivar is both unable to convince the people that the king is truly dead and unable to obtain the royal mark (royal seal) which identifies Antar's ruler. In order to distract his detractors, he flings accusations at neighboring worlds, accusing them of harboring the royals' bodies and the Granolith, among other things. The distrust Khivar sows destabilizes the five planets, causing a breakdown of diplomatic relations and periodic fighting between them.

The second escape attempt is foiled by the arrival of two more Covari and four hunters, who attack the base and attempt to capture both Warders. All Covari are capable of seeing the infrared spectrum, and all emit an infrared signature that makes them recognizable to others of their race. Hunters are Covari specially bred to lack this signature, making them invisible to other Covari. Besieged by his own kind, Brivari flees south of Roswell to a cave on the grounds of the Mescalero Indian Reservation, where he is befriended by a teenaged boy named River Dog and his family. In the wake of the aliens' attack, the Army constructs a more secure holding cell for Jaddo made of white tile.

The compound at Eagle Rock where Jaddo is held prisoner is led by Major General Roger Ramey, a decent man at odds with those in the military who feel the alien is too much of a security risk and wish to have him killed and dissected, chief among them Major Sheridan Cavitt and Major Bernard Lewis (future first head of the Special Unit). Ramey introduces a new method of alien detection, an x-ray which reveals the aliens' very different bone structure no matter what form they take, and lays his career on the line to keep Jaddo alive. In return Jaddo willingly works with Ramey to provide the human military with tactical advantages, the first being a night vision device and the second being the repair of their ship, while Brivari takes down the hunters one by one. It is in the summer of 1949 when the last two hunters locate Brivari near River Dog's village and the events described by the elderly River Dog in "The Balance" occur. In the wake of the sweat and Brivari's near fatal reaction to it, both remaining hunters are killed, River Dog learns of Brivari's extra-terrestrial origins, and the friendship between Brivari and River Dog's family is strengthened.

This is no shortage of people who claim to have been abducted by aliens, and by sheer chance, David Proctor meets one of them, a man by the name of Charles Dupree. Charles' story is quite a bit different from that of other abductees, but it rings true for David, who recognizes several details. The Proctors subsequently learn why the Antarians had been coming to Earth for years prior to the crash—to harness the power of the human brain in an effort to enhance their own race. Experiments were conducted in hidden experimentation chambers like the one which eventually became the pod chamber, and the subjects were always young children, young enough that parts of their brains had not atrophied from lack of use. This revelation angers Emily Proctor so much that she bars Brivari from their house, touching off a year-long feud with her daughter, Dee. Everyone eventually reconciles, largely by agreeing to disagree, and the Proctor family continues to be a source of support for the Warders. And Dee now has an accomplice, one Anthony Evans, who lives a few houses away. Anthony is instrumental in helping Dee out of several sticky alien situations, but Dee is reluctant to tell him everything she knows for fear that doing so will put him in danger. Dee and Anthony will become Max and Isabel's paternal grandparents.

On other fronts, Yvonne White is on a mission to discover what happened to Betty Osorio, the reporter from "Summer of '47". With her and Spade's determined digging plus the efforts of Deputy Jim Valenti, they locate Richard Dodie, who harbors a grudge against Cavitt, and Hal Carver, who is holed up south of Roswell and reveals the events which led to his resignation. Their suspicions that Cavitt is responsible for Betty's death cannot be proven, however, and further investigation is halted by a disaster. Dr. Pierce has discovered the aliens' reproductive cells and has been secretly attempting to impregnate Yvonne with an alien-human hybrid. When he succeeds, she nearly dies, and it takes Brivari and a healing stone to save her life. In the process, Brivari and Malik reach an understanding of a sort, and Malik decides to help Jaddo escape.

When repairs on the ship are nearly complete, the Warders contact home via the ship's communications equipment and speak with Larak, who warns them that Khivar's second-in command, Athenor (Nicholas), is on the way to Earth with a task force dedicated to hunting them down. Removing Jaddo from the compound becomes a necessity as he is a sitting duck while captive and without powers. Plans for his escape are coming along nicely when an engineer working on the aliens' ship accidentally activates the security system, which locks it, leaving it in the condition in which Max finds it in "Busted". The ship cannot be opened without a particular power crystal (the key), and no one is able to find it. General Ramey's detractors blame the prisoner for this occurrence and take the opportunity to seize control of the compound and attempt to execute Jaddo. Brivari convinces Ramey to work with him, and Jaddo is successfully rescued in June of 1950. The remaining Covari pursue; all are killed except for Malik.

Jaddo kills Sheridan Cavitt in retaliation for his captivity, making it look like a suicide, and ushers General Ramey past an attempt to murder him and on his way to Korea, where war has broken out. Dr. Pierce attempts to abduct Yvonne White and continue his hybrid experiments, but Spade flees with her to safety; Pierce continues his work in secrecy at a mental hospital, using the female inmates as incubators. Major Lewis resigns from the military to avoid a court martial. Richard Dodie pays a visit to Hal Carver to tell him that Cavitt is dead, keeping to himself the revelations that it was he who sent Betty the key to the morgue where the glowing sacs were being held, and he who ran her off the road on Cavitt's orders in order to retrieve the files Carver had given her. Anthony Evans becomes a full member of the "I Know An Alien" club, and Malik sells the house that belonged to him and his fellow defectors in Copper Summit. Unfortunately he doesn't see who buys it. It's Walt and Ida Crawford and their two children, Vanessa.....and Nicholas.



ALL TOO HUMAN



It's June of 1959, and Dee Evans, formerly Dee Proctor, returns home with her husband, Anthony, and their toddler son, Philip, to spend the summer with her parents, David and Emily Proctor. Malik, one of the remaining Covari (shapeshifting aliens) meets her at the bus station, filling her in on what's happened while she and Anthony have been busy attending college, getting married, and having a baby. All's been quiet on the alien front for the past 9 years, so much so that even Roswell's sheriff, Jim Valenti Sr., has pretty much given up alien-hunting. A UFO convention comes to Roswell bringing with it charlatans of all sorts including one James Atherton, and provides a good laugh for Dee, not to mention something to do to get away from her disapproving mother, who objects to the way her grandson, Philip, is being raised.

Elsewhere, in the little Arizona town of Copper Summit, Courtney Harris (Courtney from the show) is very unhappy to be moving next door to Nicholas, the leader of the Argilian (Skins) contingent on Earth with marching orders to find the Royal Four and their remaining Warders (the shapeshifters): Brivari, Zan's Warder, and Jaddo, Rath's Warder. Courtney's father, Michael, is Nicholas' third, right behind Greer, Nicholas' second. Unbeknownst to either Nicholas or Greer is that Michael is also the leader of the Argilian resistance, a group of Argilians who championed Rath for the throne and once offered to help him attain it. Unhappy with Khivar's rule, the resistance has infiltrated Nicholas' troops and is also quietly searching for the Warders and the Royal Four, hoping to find them before Nicholas does and offer their assistance in restoring them to the throne. After a run-in with Nicholas, Courtney finds herself assigned to live in Roswell and keep watch for any sign of the Warders or the hybrids. Trouble is, Courtney has never lived on her own in human society before. As luck would have it, she gets some help from one Dee Evans, who is completely unaware that the new friend she's just made is an alien.

As Courtney settles into Roswell, the Warders have located Daniel Pierce Sr., future father of Daniel Jr. (Pierce on the show) and one time captor of Jaddo. Jaddo and Brivari execute Pierce with the intention of leaving no trail, but that backfires when Jaddo leaves a silver handprint behind which piques the interest of both Nicholas and the FBI, drawing both toward Roswell.

Meanwhile, Brivari has become concerned that the hybrids are growing much more slowly than expected, so slowly that they may not be born until decades later than they'd hoped. That, plus the death of his Indian friend Quanah (River Dog's father) sends him in search of company and something to do. That something turns out to be a job as a clapper loader on the set of an alien-themed movie filming in Roswell, "They are Among Us". While working on the movie, Brivari befriends both the crew and the lead actress, one Audrey Tate, socializing with them, taking up a residence in town, and going by the name of "Langley". He also strikes up a friendship with James Atherton, a man who considers himself a serious "alienologist" and whose latest book is merely a sensational piece intended to make money. Atherton becomes Brivari's closest confidante since Quanah.

Brivari's increasing association with humans angers Jaddo, and when Audrey witnesses him roughing up the movie's lead actor, her jealous boyfriend, Jaddo kills her to keep her from talking. The method he uses resembles a lightning strike, but is still unusual enough to draw the notice of Nicholas, the FBI, and Roswell's Jim Valenti Sr.. Eventually Brivari falls under suspicion and has to disappear. Suspicion also falls on Atherton because of his association with "Langley", and when the FBI comes for Atherton, Brivari intervenes, revealing his true nature to his friend. Atherton vows to keep his secret and goes undercover to gather information from both the FBI and Nicholas's operatives, who descend upon Roswell in droves, having recognized the actress' death as being caused by a shapeshifter.

Things come to a head when the Warders discover Courtney is a Skin. Managing to convince them that she's a member of the resistance and wants to help them, Courtney facilitates communication between the resistance and the Warders. The resistance wants custody of some of the hybrids, being unaware that the Warders have only 3 sets left instead of the dozens of sets they started with. Brivari is adamantly opposed to this idea, but Jaddo believes it makes sense, as they are the only ones who know where the hybrids are hidden; should something happen to them, that knowledge would be lost. When Malik is captured by Nicholas and commits suicide to prevent Nicholas from reading his mind, Jaddo goes behind Brivari's back and gives 2 sets of hybrids to the resistance for safekeeping, retaining the set with the Zan hybrid which bears the royal mark (seal) in the pod chamber. One of the sets given to the Skins is captured and the resistance is revealed; Courtney's father, Michael, commits suicide to prevent Nicholas from learning more from him, but Courtney manages to escape. The second set of hybrids is lost in New York City when the operative assigned to them is executed before she can reveal where they're hidden.

These events convince Atherton to contact his alienologist colleagues over Brivari's objections, and this breach of trust causes Brivari to reluctantly execute his friend. The body bearing a silver handprint is discovered before he has a chance to dispose of it, once again drawing the attention of the Skins, the FBI, and Sheriff Valenti, whose wife is very upset about his increasing interest in aliens and worried about the effect it will have on their son, Jimmy. With all their enemies converging once again, the Warders decide to leave Roswell. In case the hybrids are ever discovered, they decide to remove the control crystal and instructions for operating the Granolith from the pod chamber. In case something happens to them, a "trail of breadcrumbs" is left for the hybrids, with a code of Rath's making left above Rath's pod which will guide them to the map in the cave on River Dog's reservation, which will in turn guide them to the library where the Destiny Book and control crystal are hidden. Angry at Jaddo's behavior and his giving away hybrids without Brivari's consent, Brivari and Jaddo part company, with Jaddo planning to leave a false trail to lead their enemies away from Roswell and Brivari saying he will go anywhere Jaddo isn't.

The resistance Skins leave the area, meaning to hide from Nicholas until the hybrids emerge. Nicholas is taken to task by Khivar for allowing the resistance to infiltrate his troops, for the loss of their ship, which was captured by the shapeshifters, and for briefly having possession of both a shapeshifter and a set of pods only to lose both. Khivar's punishment is to strand Nicholas and his troops here, refusing to send another ship or reinforcements. This strengthens Nicholas' resolve to find the hybrids and especially the Granolith, which may be their only way home now. Valenti and his wife remain at odds over his increasing pursuit of aliens. The Evans family goes back to college. And in NYC, an old subway tunnel containing the Dupes' pods is walled up with no one the wiser about what's been hidden inside.
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 1, 11/1

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

AWAKENING



CHAPTER ONE


September 16, 1989, 11 a.m.

The Crashdown, Roswell





"You Jeff Parker?" the truck driver asked.

Jeff hurried past an incoming customer, muttering apologies as he narrowly missed stepping on the man's foot. "That's me," he answered with mounting excitement, noting the size of the truck and the crane parked nearby. "Is this what I think it is?"

"I got no idea what you think it is," the truck driver answered in a bored tone. "I think it's one megawatt, gaudy-as-all-hell sign that's probably visible from outer space. That what you think it is?"

"Open it up!" Jeff said excitedly, ignoring the sarcasm. "I can't wait to see it!"

"I could," the driver muttered, hopping onto the truck's back platform and obliging nonetheless. Jeff squinted into the dark interior as the door rolled upward, waiting impatiently for his eyes to adjust.

"Oh, God," he breathed when they finally did. "It's beautiful!"

"Guess beauty really is in the eye of the beholder," the truck driver said. "Where d'ya want it?"

"Right where the old one is," Jeff answered with a wide smile. "Out with the old, and in with the new!"

The next thirty minutes were the some of the longest of Jeff's life. Impatient as he was, he still felt a lump in his throat as the old sign was slowly lowered to the ground. He was the third generation of the Parker family to have either a restaurant or a bar on this very spot, and the first to change the name. He'd taken some flack about that from his family despite the fact that his own father had reportedly considered changing the name back in the fifties, even holding a contest to pick a new one. Coming across the results of that contest when he'd taken the reins was what had prompted Jeff to forge ahead, choosing the 1959 winner as the new name.

"Oh, my."

Jeff turned around. A small crowd had gathered, including an unfamiliar woman directly behind him. "Why are they taking the sign down?" she asked anxiously. "Did someone else buy the place?"

"No, ma'am," Jeff said hastily. "We're just changing the name. Changed it awhile ago, actually, and now we're making it official. I'm Jeffery Parker," he added, extending a hand.

"Pete's son?" the woman asked.

"You knew my father?"

"More than knew him; I used to work for him," the woman answered. "Back in '59, when he first opened the restaurant. Before that it was just a bar."

"Dad always said that the best thing he did was go into the restaurant business, although he did keep the bar around," Jeff said. "I got rid of it when I took over in '84......wait," he said slowly, what the woman had said only just sinking in. "Did you say you worked here in 1959?"

"That's right."

"So....you were here for the contest!" Jeff exclaimed. "The one to pick a new name! I just found all the entries; Dad had tucked them all away in the back of a box. I never did ask him why he didn't change it."

" '59 was a busy year," the woman said lightly. "He probably just never got around to it." She paused, watching the crane operator detach the cable from the old "Parker's" sign. "So how is your father?"

"Fine, I hope," Jeff answered. "He died two years ago."

"Oh," the woman said, clearly startled. "I'm sorry to hear that."

Jeff shrugged. "Don't be. He was old and sick, and he wanted to go. He got what he wanted, in his sleep, no less, and he still lived long enough to see his granddaughter."

"You have a daughter?"

"Lizzie," Jeff smiled. "She started school this year. Hard to believe the time's gone so fast. How long have...." He stopped, eyes skyward as the crane hoisted the new sign which screamed "Crashdown Café" even without the lights on. "Dear God!" he breathed over the murmurs of the crowd. "I can't believe it!"

"I see it's a 'café' now," the woman noted.

"We've been a 'diner' for years," Jeff said. " 'Cafe' ' had a classier ring to it. Sounded better too. Alliteration usually does."

Everyone's necks craned upwards as the sign traveled slowly overhead to the roof where, after years of designing and saving and waiting, it was finally lowered into place, workmen scrambling to bolt it down. "Would you look at all those light bulbs?" a bystander commented. "Your electric bill is going to go through the roof, Jeff."

I don't care, Jeff thought happily. After five years with him at the helm, the Crashdown could afford it; he'd ditched the bar, changed up the menu, and added a lucrative catering business which had literally doubled his income. But the single, most controversial change he'd made was to change the name. Even now, years after he'd taken over, many locals still referred to the place as "Parker's" despite the big "Crashdown" sign in the window that he'd had a local artist letter for him, complete with aliens peeking over the tops of the letters. Having the old Parker's sign up above certainly hadn't helped, and with that gone, it was time to press the point. He'd always wanted to give the diner an overt alien theme, and the few steps he'd taken in that direction had been wildly successful, so much so that he was now ready to go all out. By the time he was done there would not only be a new sign, but a new décor, new uniforms for the staff, and alien-themed names for every dish on the menu. His extended family hated the idea, accusing him of selling out to the tourists. His wife was skeptical, but supportive. The locals could sway either way, being long used to and weary of living in the shadow of the proverbial little green man. But the tourists loved it, flocking to the diner in droves and snapping pictures galore of the little bit he'd done already. Just wait until they saw this lit up in all its glory. He should ask Eastman Kodak for a share of their profits, so many pictures would be taken.

"Nancy!" Jeff called, spying his wife in the doorway. "Come on out! It's beautiful!"

Nancy ventured out the front door, twisting around to look at the sign. "I don't know, Jeff," she said uneasily. "Isn't it a bit much?"

"No such thing as too much when it comes to aliens," Jeff said cheerfully. "Where's Lizzie?"

"Inside, moping. She doesn't like the dress I'm making."

"Really? I thought she'd love it."

"Yes, well, apparently her love of cupcakes has to do with eating them, not wearing them," Nancy sighed. "Jesus, but that thing is huge. Aren't you afraid it's a little too....."

"A little too what?" Jeff asked.

"Kitschy?" Nancy ventured.

"No such thing as too kitschy when it comes to aliens," the middle-aged woman said calmly. "Are you going to have a ceremony to light it?"

"I...." Jeff stopped, having been planning to just plug it in. "Do you think we should?"

"Absolutely!" the woman said. "Have a party. Make it an occasion. Better yet, have a raffle, with the winner getting a free meal and a chance to switch on the lights for the first time."

"What a great idea!" Jeff exclaimed. "Isn't that a great idea, Nancy?"

"I suppose," Nancy said. "It's here, so we may as well talk it up."

"Perhaps you could help organize it," Jeff suggested to the woman. "Having a former employee involved would be a nice way to connect the old diner with the new café."

"Oh, I don't know," the woman answered. "I....." She stopped, gazing at a light blue car which was idling at the edge of the crowd. "Is that.....who is that?"

"I can see why he'd look familiar to you," Jeff replied. "His father was sheriff back when you were here."

"So that's....."

"Jimmy Valenti," Jeff answered. "Jim Jr., to be precise. And as of next Monday, our new sheriff."




******************************************************




Can you say "gaudy"? Jim Valenti thought as he watched Parker's new sign lowered into place. No, not Parker's, or even "Crashdown", the new name Jeff had been trying to foist on the town for the past several years—now it was the "Crashdown Café", a pretentious moniker if ever he'd heard one. Referring to Parker's as a "café' was like calling the high school auditorium Carnegie Hall. Still, judging from the looks on most onlooker's faces, Parker's facelift was going to be a success. And that success would be good for business, and what was good for business was good for Roswell, and what was good for Roswell was good for....him. Because as of Monday morning, Roswell would once again be back where it belonged, in the hands of a Valenti. Come Monday, this would be his town.

And my station, he thought with satisfaction, leaving the sign-worshiping crowd behind and driving the few blocks to the sheriff's station. How many times had he been here? Too many to count, and yet today it looked completely different. My station, Valenti thought, trying out the phrase in his mind. My station. He'd heard his father say "my town" and "my station" all his life; it was weird to think that would now apply to him.

"Junior!"

Valenti winced as the station's front door closed behind him; not even all the way inside, and already he was hearing that hated nickname. When faced with the need to differentiate father from son, the powers that be had inexplicably passed up the family nickname of "Jimmy" for the infantile "Junior". Banning its usage would be one of his first official acts.

"Alvarez," Valenti nodded cordially. "Good to see you again."

"You too, Junior," Alvarez answered as Valenti winced again. "But you're a little early, aren't you? You're not sheriff till Monday."

"I'm aware of that," Valenti said patiently. "I just stopped by to have a look around, introduce myself, maybe take a few notes."

"Introduce yourself? Hell, everyone knows you," Alvarez chuckled. "How could they not after....."

Alvarez stopped abruptly, looking distinctly uncomfortable as his unfinished sentence dangled in midair: How could they not after what your father did? "Well, even though I grew up here, I still want to do things the right way," Valenti said lightly. "And that means formally introducing myself as sheriff even to those who've known me all my life. Like yourself, for example. Nice to meet you, Deputy Alvarez. I'm Jim Valenti."

"So you're a stickler for details," Alvarez said, accepting Valenti's outstretched hand. "Just like your daddy."

"Just like my daddy," Valenti agreed. "Is the office available?"

"Sure is; Sheriff Williams isn't in today. But don't you worry; he'll have it cleaned out tomorrow so it'll be all yours bright and early Monday morning."

"That's fine. I just wanted to sit for a minute and soak it all in. Thanks."

"You're welcome. Oh, and Junior—"

"Call me 'Jim'."

"But that's what I called your father—"

"Then call me 'sheriff'," Valenti broke in. "Or 'James', or 'sir', or anything, please, anything but 'Junior'."

Alvarez blinked. "Oh. Okay. I just....I just wanted to say that your father was a good man. He didn't deserve what happened to him."

"Yeah, well, the town council apparently felt differently," Valenti said.

"Listen to me," Alvarez said firmly. "I served under your father for almost fifteen years, and whatever he did, he had a good reason, even if it was a reason the town council didn't want to hear. And I think some of them know that. I think that's why they picked you to replace Williams now that he's retiring. I think they wanted to make it up to your old man."

Valenti's expression softened. "Thank you. I appreciate that." He gestured down the hall. "I'll be in the office for just a few minutes."

"You take your time, Jun—I mean Jim," Alvarez corrected hastily. "Geez, but that's going to take some getting used to."

"Don't worry about it," Valenti said dryly. "Come Monday, it'll be 'sheriff'. Or maybe just 'boss'."

Alvarez gave him a look which made it clear that something else which would take some getting used to would be working for the son of his former boss. There were only a few of his father's old deputies left at the station, all very near retirement. Valenti fully expected them to stay on for a polite amount of time before excusing themselves from what would undoubtedly be a weird situation for them, for all of them. Giving orders to men he'd grown up with would be downright strange.

The office door squeaked as he opened it. Gotta oil that, he thought absentmindedly as he took a seat in "the" chair, the same chair his father had sat in for so many years. Sheriff Williams had done little in the way of redecorating save for some family photos on the wall; all the furniture was the same, even the desk blotter was original. Valenti closed his eyes, taking a deep whiff of the familiar smells of a place he'd longed to occupy since boyhood; the leather chair, the wooden desk, the dust baking in the sun on the window blinds behind him. Why, if he really put his mind to it, he could almost imagine himself back in '59, that one summer his dad had let him work at the station......

"Sir?"

"It's not 'sir' till Monday," Valenti replied, his eyes still closed. "What is it?"

"Just Deputy Hanson saying hello...sir."

Hanson. Valenti opened his eyes to find a younger version of his father's trusted deputy standing in the doorway. "You're....are you.....you're Hanson's kid!" Valenti exclaimed. "I didn't know you were working here."

"Just started," Hanson said with a wide smile. "Always wanted to, but after what happened with your dad and my dad....well....just didn't seem right. But now it does."

Valenti nodded slowly. "You know, your father was always a right-hand man to mine. But quitting his job in protest over Silo was a bit extreme."

"He felt very strongly about that, sir," Hanson answered. "Felt your father had been railroaded."

"I understand the sentiment, but under the circumstances, I don't see what else the town council could have done."

"Not the council, sir. Hubble. My father didn't trust Everett Hubble. Said he was lying about something, something that would have cast a different light on what happened."

Valenti hesitated, letting the lump in his throat subside before speaking again. "That was very loyal of him. But my father never said anything against Hubble."

"Maybe not," Hanson allowed. "But that doesn't mean there wasn't anything to say."

"I know that. My father may have never said anything against Hubble, but that doesn't mean I agree with him."

"Of course not, sir," Hanson said quickly. "I just....I'm sorry. I just wanted to stop by and say how honored I am to be working for you, and that there's a woman here to see you."

"Thanks, but whoever it is can't be here to see me. I'm not even sheriff yet."

"She asked for you personally, sir. 'James Valenti Jr.' That's what she said. Wouldn't give her own name. Said you wouldn't recognize it, but that she knew your father. Should I send her in?"

Valenti hesitated a moment. He hadn't the faintest idea who this could be, but she had called him "James", something he'd be giving points for. "Sure," he said finally. "Send her in."

A moment later a woman appeared in the doorway, attractive in a rugged sort of way in slacks, sensible shoes, and a utilitarian hairstyle that bespoke a woman who begrudged time spent on her appearance. "Sheriff!" she said promptly, wearing a wide smile. "Or should I say soon-to-be-sheriff? Congratulations on your appointment."

"Thank you," Valenti answered warily.

"I knew your father when he was sheriff," the woman went on. "And long before that, actually. I understand he retired some time back."

Retired. The word hung in the air like a bad joke, although the woman didn't seem to be aware of it. "Well, I guess that's one way of putting it," Valenti said, his voice heavy with irony.

"I'd love to see him, perhaps catch up a bit," she said. "Is he still living at the same address?"

"No," Valenti said. "He moved quite awhile ago."

"Then could you give me his new address?"

"That wouldn't be a good idea. My father's health isn't the best."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the woman replied, sounding sincere. "Perhaps he'd welcome a visitor, then? If you'd give me his new address, I could—"

"No," Valenti interrupted firmly. "The last thing he needs is to dredge up old memories. And the last thing I need is to have those memories dogging me right as I start his old job. I'm sorry, but your timing stinks, ma'am. Maybe some other time."

The woman regarded him in silence for a moment before nodding. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to intrude. Congratulations again, sheriff, and best of luck in your new post." She paused. "You know, sitting there, with the sun behind you.....you look just like your dad."

The woman left, and Valenti sat back in his father's chair with a sigh. He'd known the specter of his father would haunt him here, the twin ghosts of his indiscretions and obsessions. He'd almost turned down this post because of those ghosts, ultimately deciding that enough time had passed for them to have faded somewhat.

But I guess not, he thought heavily. His first test had just walked out the door, and he'd failed miserably. And he couldn't make amends because, to top it off, he hadn't even gotten the woman's name.




*****************************************************



Evans residence




Anthony Evans took a deep sniff as he stepped inside his son's new house and set the box he was carrying on the kitchen counter. "I don't smell paint," he said casually.

Across the room, his son, Philip, shot him an annoyed look as he struggled to hook up the new refrigerator. "Yes, Dad, I know you told us to paint before we moved in. It was a great idea, but we just didn't get around to it."

"Your grandfather gave me the same advice when your mother and I bought our first house, and we didn't get around to it either," Anthony chuckled. "Still haven't. That house has needed painting for the past twenty-five years."

"Then the earth won't stop turning if we miss painting now," Philip said impatiently. "Damn it! This hose is the wrong size. The hardware store is going to think I live there."

"Just leave it," Anthony advised. "Make a list of things you need because, believe me, before the day is over, you're going to need a lot more than just a hose."

"Thanks for the pep talk," Philip said, "but I can't just 'leave' the fridge unless we want to live on Beefaroni and bottled water. Especially if I can't find what I need in Roswell and they wind up having to order it."

"Pessimist," Anthony teased. "But just in case, why don't I go to the store," he added hastily when Philip gave him a look. "Where's Diane? She may need something too."

"I've got the kitchen, the garage, and the yard, she's got everything else," Philip answered. "Try the bedrooms."

Anthony headed for the back of the house, stepping carefully on the newspapers splayed on the carpets to keep them clean during the move in. Philip was very much like his mother: uncompromising, impatient, and a stickler for details. One way or another, the refrigerator would be up and running by nightfall even if he had to drive to Santa Fe to get the part.

"There you are," Anthony said, pausing beside one of the smaller bedrooms. "I'm off to the hardware store. Need anything?"

"Oh, Dad, come look!" Diane exclaimed, pulling him inside. "Wouldn't this be perfect for a nursery? The sun doesn't come in too strongly, and it's right across the hall from the master bedroom so we'd be able to hear the baby when it cried."

"Trust me, you'll hear it from anywhere on the property," Anthony said dryly. "But I agree it would be perfect for a nursery," he added when his daughter-in-law's smile faltered. "Let's hope it's occupied soon. Have you heard from the agency?"

The smile disappeared altogether. "Nothing yet. Everyone wants infants, it seems. But we're on the list. They promised us we're on the list."

Even if it is a mile long, Anthony thought privately. Philip and Diane had been married for several years before the doctors had decided she could never have children. Their subsequent attempts to adopt had been frustrating; everyone, as Diane said, wanted babies, little babies, and there were precious few of those to go around. When Philip had taken on a retiring Roswell lawyer's practice and they'd gone house hunting, he'd relented on his wife's desire for a three bedroom house even though it was more than they needed. Philip said that just seeing those empty bedrooms gave her hope that someday they would be filled.

"I thought we'd put the crib here," Diane continued, brightening as she always did at the thought of a baby, "and the changing table over there. And a rocking chair here. I saw some baby furniture at a garage sale when we drove in, so I thought I'd stop by and check it out."

"Wait—you're actually furnishing this room?" Anthony asked.

"Well....sure. Why not? Especially if I can get a good deal on expensive things like furniture." She paused. "Do you think I shouldn't?"

"I didn't say that," Anthony said quickly. "I was just....surprised, that's all."

Diane crossed her arms. "It makes me feel better," she said defensively. "Like we're doing something....making some kind of progress. Like it might actually happen. Someday."

"Of course," Anthony said gently. "And like you said, furniture is expensive, so buying it second-hand is smart. Did you need anything while I'm out?"

"No. Nothing, thank you."

Anthony let out a long slow breath as he headed back to the kitchen. Children, or the lack thereof, was such a sore subject with Diane that it was all too easy to put one's foot in one's mouth, as he very nearly had.

"Everything okay?" Philip asked when he saw the look on his face.

"I just....well, I'm afraid I set Diane off. Without meaning to, of course. Did you know she was planning to actually furnish a nursery?"

Philip was quiet for a moment. "Not until we arrived in town yesterday and passed a garage sale with baby furniture. Then she got it into her head that we could save a bunch of money by buying used stuff, and she was off."

"Do you think that's wise?" Anthony asked doubtfully. "I mean, in the short term it will give her something to do, but if it turns out to be a while before you can adopt, she could be looking at that empty nursery for a very long time."

"I know," Philip sighed. "I just don't know what else to do, Dad. She's so down about this, and as it stands now, we've done all we can; the application's in, we've had the interviews, and the tests, and all the other rigmarole the agency wanted. Now we wait....and that's the hardest part. So if buying a used crib or whatever makes the waiting easier, I'm fine with that."

"Okay," Anthony said. "It's really none of my business. I'll go get you your hose. What size did you want?"

"I wrote it down," Philip answered, handing him a slip of paper. "And Dad?"

"Yes?"

"Could you....." Philip paused, shifting uneasily. "Could you talk to Mom about this? I know what she's going to think, and for that matter, she's right. But Diane isn't like Mom. Mom would just face this head on and get on with her life, but Diane....she's different."

Anthony smiled faintly. Dee was practical to a fault, to the point where she could be a bit insensitive to those who weren't, and Philip's wife fit that description. She also tended to be a bit emotional, something that Dee, who was allergic to tears or any other signs of weakness, found extremely annoying. Mindful of her conflicts with her own mother, she usually managed to keep her comments in check, with rare exceptions. But she would no doubt find the notion of furnishing a room for a nonexistent child to be nonsense, so perhaps some intervention was in order.

"I'll talk to her," Anthony promised. "Where is your mother, anyway?"

"She went out to pick up some groceries, although at the rate I'm going, I'm not sure we'll have a fridge to put them in," Philip said with a dark look at his stubborn appliance. "Come to think of it, she's been gone for awhile now. Groceries shouldn't take that long."

"Don't worry about your mother," Anthony advised. "She probably just ran into an old friend."




*****************************************************



Valenti residence




"I'm home!" Valenti called, letting the front door bang closed behind him. "Kyle? Dad? Where is everybody?"

The babysitter appeared from the back yard with a grim look on her face. "Mr. Valenti," she said severely. "You're going to have to do something about that father of yours. I was hired to watch your son, not a senile old man."

Not again, Valenti thought heavily. "What'd he do this time, Sarah?"

"He walks around the house blinking all the light switches on and off," Sarah complained. "Which sounds harmless enough except when you're in the basement, like Kyle and I were earlier today. He turned the lights off on us, and we could barely see our hands in front of our faces. I'm telling you, he's nuts!"

"Okay, I....I'll speak to him," Valenti said. "Please don't quit; Kyle likes you. Let me talk to him."

"Make sure you do," Sarah said severely. "I know you said I was to look after Kyle and your father could take care of himself, but honestly, I spend more time looking after your father than I do your son."

Valenti sighed and leaned against the sliding door, which led to the back yard where his kindergartner was running through a sprinkler, his dour grandfather sitting silent and motionless nearby. Fate had seen fit to leave him alone with an aging parent and a young child, and many was the day where he thought he couldn't do it anymore. They'd been through a succession of babysitters in the past year, all of whom had left because of his father. Perhaps it was time to look at other living arrangements for him.

The thought of having the house to themselves, just him and Kyle, was so appealing that he didn't hear the car pull up outside or the footsteps approaching the front door. He didn't hear anything until a knock pulled him from his daydreaming.

It was the woman from the station, wearing a bet-you-thought-you-could-get-rid-of-me smile. "You don't take 'no' for an answer, do you?" Valenti said dryly. "Probably wasn't hard to find me."

"Not at all," the woman replied. "I waited until you left the station, and then I followed you."

"So you're a stalker. Always good to know."

The woman smiled faintly. "Let's start over, shall we? I used to know your father, and I'd like to see him. May I?"

Valenti regarded her levelly for a moment before opening the screen door. "Well, you're here, so why not? Whom shall I say is calling?"

"Dee Evans," the woman replied, stepping inside. "He'll know who I am."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 2 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 1, 11/1

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER TWO



September 16, 1989, 1 p.m.

Valenti residence





Jim Valenti ushered his unwelcome guest into his living room and instantly regretted it; one look at that living room reminded him that having guests was a rare occurrence. "Sorry," he mumbled, kicking toys out of the way and grabbing a dirty plate from an end table. "We don't....I just got home, so I haven't had time to clean up."

But "Dee Evans", whoever the hell that was, didn't waste a minute on the mess, ignoring the remnants of snacking and stepping deftly around the overflowing laundry basket, heading straight for the back window through which his father and his son were clearly visible.

"Is that him?"

"Yeah," Valenti answered, losing the plate in the kitchen sink, or trying to, as it was almost overflowing. "That who you were looking for?"

"Not exactly," she admitted. "He....he can't be that old. Not yet."

"Just turned 67," Valenti replied. "But I agree, he looks older. Everything that happened aged him."

"Who's the boy?"

"My son, Kyle. He's five."

"He looks like your dad."

"That's what Michelle always said."

"Is that your wife?"

"Yeah. She.....left," Valenti finished, a familiar pain clenching his gut like it always did. "A year ago. It's just the three of us now."

The woman's eyes dropped. "I'm sorry to hear that."

"Me too. Go on out," Valenti added, changing the subject. "You said he knows you."

"Wait," she said as he began to walk away. "You said 'everything that happened aged him'. What did you mean by that?"

"I gather you didn't hear about how he lost his job?"

"I heard he retired, or resigned, or something like that," the woman answered. "I grew up in Corona, just north of here, and my parents still live there. They heard there was some sort of dispute, and he walked away."

"They heard wrong," Valenti said flatly. "My father was fired. Oh, the town council offered him retirement. He was technically too young, but they offered him full retirement benefits if he'd resign willingly. He refused, and they fired him."

"Good Lord," the woman breathed. "What happened?"

"Opinions differ."

"So what's yours?"

"My opinion is that I don't want to get into this for the umpteenth time," Valenti said, irritation creeping into his voice. "I've spent the better part of two decades dealing with the fallout from this, and frankly, I'm tired of it. Ask him yourself."

"I plan to," the woman answered, unperturbed by his temper. "But now I'm asking you what do you think happened?" She came closer, gave him a sympathetic look. "I don't mean to pry. But your father was a good man and an excellent sheriff, if a bit pig-headed. I can't imagine what could have happened that would have turned the council against him like that."

"Then imagine this," Valenti said in exasperation. "He killed an innocent man."

The woman blinked. "What?"

"I said he killed an innocent man. Shot him dead. Just like that."

"In self defense?"

"Afraid not. It was a drifter, an unarmed homeless guy. Nobody special. Nobody dangerous. He was just standing there, and my father killed him."

The woman shook her head, slowly at first, then more rapidly. "No. He would never have done that. Whatever he thought, whatever he suspected, he would have just arrested him—"

"Yeah, you'd think, right?" Valenti said bitterly. "That's what I would have thought. But he didn't. He pulled the trigger, and they fired him for it. Can't say I blame them. Can you?"

The woman stared at him a moment, then retreated to the living room and took a seat on the couch. "Tell me what happened," she said in a tone that sounded suspiciously like an order. "There must be more to it than that. There has to be."

"Look, lady—"

"Dee."

"Dee, then. Of course there's 'more to it'. But what makes you think I'm in the mood to spill to you?"

"Because I knew him," she said firmly. "I knew your father, and because I knew him, I'll believe you. Even the parts that no one else believed."

Valenti's eyes narrowed. "What makes you think there are things no one believed? You said you didn't know what happened."

"I don't," Dee answered. "But I've had enough experiences with your father to know that he sometimes makes claims that others find.....fantastic. And he's not necessarily wrong. He just can't prove it. The fact that he can't prove it doesn't make him wrong."

Valenti hesitated, his interest now piqued. His most vivid memories of childhood were of his parents fighting, his father's frequent absences, and the general feeling amongst the townspeople that he was more than a little loopy. This was the third time today someone had defended his father, but Deputies Alvarez and Hanson had only contrasted his character and Hubble's, not intimated he may have been right about anything. Was it possible this woman had another perspective?

"Tell you what," he said slowly. "I'll tell you what happened if you tell me what you think he's right about."

"I didn't say he was right," Dee corrected. "I was merely noting that lack of proof doesn't constitute proof."

"You sound like a lawyer," Valenti said dryly.

"That's exactly what I am. And you have a deal. I'll show you mine if you show me yours."

Valenti smiled faintly and took a seat on the opposite end of the couch. "Who can resist an offer like that? All right, then. We need to go back to 1972. My father had a friend at the time, guy by the name of Everett Hubble, who was after someone. Said he'd committed a crime."

"What kind of crime?"

"That was never clear," Valenti answered. "But whatever Hubble's story was, my father bought it, and he leaned on my father hard to use the resources of the sheriff's office to find whoever it was he was looking for."

"I take it they found him?"

"Or thought they did," Valenti nodded. " Up at Silo. By that time my father and mother were barely speaking to each other over all the time Dad was spending on this, to the exclusion of almost everything else. Questions were being asked about him giving his friends special treatment, not to mention his....'extra-curricular' activities. So when my father stepped over the line, no one wasted any time. They'd already been planning the crucifixion, and they had him nailed up in short order."

"Were there witnesses? Did someone actually see your father pull the trigger?"

"It was just Dad and Hubble, and Hubble testified against him," Valenti said, anger lacing his voice. "Said it wasn't his fault my father had 'overreacted'."

"Your description of Hubble doesn't exactly qualify him as a credible witness," Dee noted.

"And there's the problem," Valenti sighed. "Neither of them were 'credible witnesses'. No one trusted Hubble, and my father has long been considered slightly batty about....well, about his views on certain subjects. Often more than slightly."

"And what about you?" Dee asked, eyeing him closely. "How did you feel about Hubble?"

"I felt he was lying about something," Valenti answered. "I just don't know what."

"Did you ever pursue your suspicions?"

"Couldn't. Everett Hubble disappeared after Silo. Hung around just long enough to help crucify my father, then vanished. No one's seen him since."

"And what about your father? What does he say about all this?"

Valenti snorted softly. "What does he say? He says nothing because Silo broke him. He not only lost his job, he lost my mother. She'd begged him to resign so they could get his pension, but he wouldn't budge. After years of raising me almost all by herself and listening to everyone whisper behind their backs, she'd finally had enough. So she left."

Dee dropped her eyes. "I see," she said quietly. "What did he do after that?"

"He lived alone for several years, knocking around the house, not doing much of anything," Valenti replied. "Then he started to get weird—wouldn't do the laundry, forgot to eat, that sort of thing. So I moved him in with us hoping that might help, but all that did was wreck my already shaky marriage. Since then I've gone through a conga line of babysitters, all of whom left because of my father, because he's getting stranger by the day. Just a few minutes ago our latest sitter informed me that he was flicking all the lights in the house on and off. What's up with that?"

Dee's eyes widened; she recovered quickly, but not before Valenti had read her expression. "Do you know why he's doing that?" he demanded. "What possible explanation could there be for doing something crazy like that?"

" 'Crazy' is in the eye of the beholder," she said evasively. "What is it that you're not telling me?"

Valenti blinked. "Excuse me?"

"You still haven't told me your father's take on what happened. And I don't believe for a moment that he didn't express an opinion."

"And you still haven't answered my question about the lights," Valenti pointed out.

"What did he say, sheriff?" she persisted. "What did your father say that turned everyone against him?"

"I'm not the sheriff yet, and I asked first," Valenti retorted.

"Ladies first," she countered. "What did he say?"

"What he always said!" Valenti exclaimed. "What they always said! They said it was aliens! They always said it was aliens! My father's had aliens on the brain ever since I was a kid, combing the woods for them, gone for days at a time chasing them. And then Hubble comes along, another 'believer', and says he's chasing an alien, and Dad fell for it hook, line, and sinker. You know what I think?" he went on angrily, stabbing the air with a finger for emphasis. "I think Hubble saw a chance to use my father's badge to further his own alien hunt. He knew my father thought aliens were real, that he'd buy what he was selling. That's why Dad got so obsessed with it, not because Hubble was his friend, but because he thought it was aliens. Hubble pushed the one button he knew would work, and he destroyed my father in the process!"

Valenti stopped abruptly. This was an old wound, torn open afresh, but still.....he hadn't intended to get so worked up about this, especially in front of a stranger. But if "Dee" was taking exception to his tantrum, she didn't show it, merely sat there on the other end of the couch, watching him with an unreadable expression.

"I'm sorry," she said sincerely, almost guiltily, as though she held herself somehow responsible for his father's downfall. "I can't imagine how hard all this must have been for all of you. I'll talk to your father now, if you don't mind."

"What about what you were going to tell me?" Valenti demanded.

"After I talk to him," she said firmly, rising from the couch. "I want to hear his side of things."

"Good luck," Valenti said sarcastically. "Most of the time, Dad doesn't know what day of the week it is. What makes you think he'll even recognize you?"

"He will," she answered with that air of confidence Valenti was coming to find so annoying.

"What about you?" Valenti called after her. "Do you think aliens are real? Was my father right? Was....shit," he muttered under his breath as she ignored him and kept walking, causing him to scramble after her. Whatever his father's reaction, he wanted to be there to see it.




******************************************************





"Who are you?"

Dee smiled faintly at the third generation Valenti blocking her path wearing the trademark Valenti look of suspicion, an expression which lost none of its oomph coming from a tow-headed little boy in a wet bathing suit that was sagging south. Here she'd barely stepped into the backyard, and she was already being interrogated. His grandfather would be so proud.

Assuming he was even aware of what was going on, that is. The man who slumped in a chair several yards away beneath a shade umbrella bore little resemblance to the Jim Valenti she had left behind on that quiet street in Corona back in 1959. She hadn't laid eyes on him since then, hadn't been back to this area much at all, preferring that her parents visit them at their home in Albuquerque. Roswell held both fantastic and painful memories for her, a fact which made her son and daughter-in-law's decision to relocate here bittersweet.

"Are you the new babysitter?"

The child was still planted in front of her, but his expression now bore the unmistakable tinge of resignation. "I've gone through a conga line of babysitters...." Poor kid. He was obviously used to seeing them come and go.

"No," Dee answered briskly. "I'm not a babysitter, I'm a friend of your grandfather's. And you must be Kyle."

The look of suspicion promptly resurfaced. "Grandpa doesn't have friends," Kyle announced with heartbreaking certainty.

"Well, he used to," Dee said. "And I was one of them." Sort of, she amended silently, wondering if his grandfather would agree.

"Kyle!" a voice called behind her. "Don't bother the lady."

"I'm not," Kyle protested. "I just wanted to know why she was here."

The son whom Dee had always known as "Jimmy" gave his own son a look worthy of his father. "That's none of your business," Jimmy said firmly. "Go back to your sprinkler."

"But she says she's Grandpa's friend," Kyle persisted. "Grandpa doesn't have friends."

"Why don't you take me to him?" Dee suggested. "And then we'll see if he remembers me."

Kyle considered that gravely for a moment before offering her his hand, leading her across the yard in his saggy swimsuit with a solemnity which would have been comical under other circumstances. "Grandpa," he whispered into the old man's ear. "This lady says she's your friend."

The old man didn't stir, just stared straight ahead, eyes wide open. "Jim," Dee said gently, "it's Dee Evans. Remember me?"

No answer. "Told you he didn't have any friends," Kyle said confidently.

"Jim, it's Dee," Dee tried again. "You know me, and my husband, Anthony, and our son Philip. And my parents, David and Emily?"

Silence. No one moved; no one spoke. "He gets like this," Jimmy said finally. "Sometimes he's here, sometimes he's not. Most often not. You can try again some other time."

"Jim, look at me," Dee commanded, brushing past Kyle, taking his grandfather's face in her hands. "You know me. I'm Dee Ev—Dee Proctor," she corrected, wondering if her maiden name would ring a different bell.

It did. Light flared in those blank eyes as Jim stirred stiffly in his chair.

"Dee?" he whispered as he looked at her, really looked at her.

"Wow," Jimmy said faintly. "He does know you."

"Yes, it's me," Dee said gently. " I'm sorry I've been away so long. I was just....well, it doesn't matter. I'm back because Philip is married now, and he's moved here with his wife, Diane."

Too much information. Jim's eyes promptly went blank again, as though too many names impeded the flow of memory. "May I talk to him alone?" she asked. "It might be easier if there weren't so many people around."

His son eyed her briefly before reluctantly nodding. "C'mon, Kyle. Let's move the sprinkler to the other side of the yard."

They moved off, Kyle loudly protesting her encroachment on his territory. Dee pulled up another lawn chair, perching on the edge, anxiously scanning Jim's face for any spark of recognition like the one which had been there only a moment ago. But it was gone, its owner having sunk back into the grayness. She waited a moment, wondering if this was simple withdrawal or a rebuke. Based on their last conversation and where that had led, it could easily be the latter.

"It's been a long time since we've talked," she said after a full minute passed in silence. "The last time you saw me, I was off to law school." She paused, waiting for a response. "They actually let me graduate," she continued when none came, "and then I passed the bar. I've been a practicing lawyer since 1965, almost twenty-five years."

Still nothing. "Anthony became a professor," she continued, aware she was babbling but not seeing what else she could do. "Astronomy—what else? Philip grew up and became a lawyer like me. He's taking over a law practice here in Roswell, and he and his wife bought a house in one of those newer developments. We're helping them move in."

Dee waited longer this time, without success. "But enough about me," she went on. "I see you have a grandson. And Jimmy's going to be sheriff come Monday morning. That must make you proud."

Jim stared straight ahead as his son and grandson watched from a distance, the former wary, the latter arguing enthusiastically, most likely because he thought he was missing something. He's not, Dee thought sadly. Her brief success in reaching his grandfather had been just that: Brief.

"Jimmy told me what happened when you lost your job," Dee said, trying a different tack. "He told me about your friend Hubble, and that he was after someone, and....and he said you both thought it was aliens. Why did you think that? What did you see or hear that made you think it was aliens? Please, Jim," she begged when he said nothing, gave no indication that he'd even heard her. "I need to know."

Silence. Dee sat back in her chair and waited, the hot sunshine making her crave Kyle's sprinkler, which his father had finally prevailed upon him to move to the other side of the yard. Jim sat motionless, unblinking, having not reacted to a word since he'd first recognized her. Perhaps Jimmy was right; perhaps she should try again another day, and make certain she kept everything simple.

"Well....it was nice to see you again," she lied, patting his hand. "I'll come back some other time, and maybe you'll be able to talk to me then."

"It left a handprint," Jim whispered.

Dee blinked. "What?"

He turned to look at her, his eyes focusing now. "It left a handprint," he repeated in a voice that rasped from lack of use. "A silver handprint. Just like in '59."

"On who?"

"Hubble's wife," Jim answered, sounding perfectly lucid. "It killed her. Just like it killed that man in the woods."

Hubble's wife. Dee glanced over at Jimmy, who was still watching her closely. So that's what had driven Hubble. He hadn't only been chasing aliens, he'd been chasing his wife's killer, and he'd apparently managed to keep that very pertinent fact from other interested parties.

"You said they weren't here for us," Jim went on accusingly. "That's what you told me, that they were fighting each other, not us. But they killed Hub's wife. How am I supposed to believe they're not here for us when they keep killing us?"

Dee's heart sank. She hadn't laid eyes on an alien since she'd said goodbye to Courtney all those years ago, although she'd often wondered what had become of them. It was clear that at least one of the Warders had passed this way seventeen years ago, with deadly consequences.

"They're not here for us, Jim," Dee said quietly. "Something must have happened to make Hubble's wife a threat."

"She was no threat," Jim said, his voice tinged with anger. "She was just a little thing. Couldn't have hurt a fly."

"They'll kill to protect themselves just like any of us would, but they're not indiscriminate killers," Dee protested. "They don't kill for sport, or you would have seen a lot more handprints these last thirty years." She paused. "Look, I don't know what happened to make them do that, so it's pointless to waste time speculating. What I can't figure out is, why didn't anyone believe you? You had a body with a strange handprint; didn't anyone notice that?"

"It faded," Jim said dully. "Faded on the '59 corpse too, but I had pictures."

"So you didn't have pictures this time?"

"Hub had pictures," Jim nodded. "But when I went out on a limb for him, he said he didn't. Said he'd never seen the handprint. Said he didn't know what I was talking about."

"So he threw you to the wolves," Dee sighed.

"Not his fault," Jim whispered. "He couldn't let go. Couldn't let them go...."

" 'Them'? Who else couldn't he let go?"

But the grace period was over. The light faded from Jim's eyes, and he lapsed back into the silent staring which separated him from the rest of humanity. Dee sank back into her chair, overcome with sadness for what had happened to him and unable to shake the feeling that she'd played a part in that. Back in '59 she'd point blank told him aliens were real in an effort to save Courtney's life, even handed him an alien artifact. By then he'd already seen the silver handprint on the body they'd found in the woods, so he would have recognized it if he saw it again even if she hadn't taken him into her confidence, but still.....

"What did he say?"

Jimmy had come up beside her, so quietly she hadn't noticed. "Nothing," Dee said quickly. "I'm afraid he really doesn't remember me."

"He remembered you ten minutes ago," Jimmy pointed out.

"And that was apparently the extent of it," Dee answered, rising from her chair. "Thank you for letting me see him, sheriff, and I'm sorry about what happened. Very sorry."

"But I saw him talking," Jimmy protested, following her as she headed for the house. "And you were talking too. It looked like you were having an actual conversation. Do you know how long it's been since anyone's had an actual conversation with my father?"

And of course you noticed, Dee thought irritably. It was too much to ask that a Valenti have his head buried in a sprinkler at a critical moment when you'd rather he not be looking. "I tried," she said lightly. "I'm sorry, but it just didn't work."

"Bullshit," Jimmy said firmly. "What did he say?"

Dee eyed the very resolute man standing between her and the house and decided she could reveal at least some of what she'd learned. She had no intention of getting into the origin and meaning of a silver handprint, but the rest.....well, the rest, might help him make sense of how his family had fallen apart.

"You were right about Hubble," Dee said. "He was lying, or at least wasn't telling everything. He thought an alien killed his wife."

Jimmy blinked. "His what?"

"His wife," Dee repeated. "Hubble thought the man he was chasing killed his wife. That's why he was so obsessed."

Jimmy regarded her skeptically for a moment. "Did Dad tell you that?" he said finally.

"Of course," Dee answered. "Do you see anyone else here who could have told me that?"

"Then I'm afraid you've fallen victim to my father's senility," Jimmy sighed. "Everett Hubble didn't have a wife."

"Your father seems to think he did."

"He thought wrong."

"Are you certain of that? You haven't even looked into it."

"And I'm not going to," Jimmy declared. "How could Hubble have a wife, a dead wife, even, without anyone knowing about it? No, I'm sorry, but Dad just fed you a line. Not intentionally, of course, but that's just the way he is these days."

"Don't write him off so quickly," Dee argued. "Your father was—"

"Yes, 'was'," Jimmy interrupted. "Past tense. Whatever you were going to say, he isn't that now. I'm glad you have such fond memories, lady, but I don't share them, and you can't live in them. You have to live in the present just like the rest of us."

Dee's eyes flashed. "You think your father's crazy, but I was here in 1959 when that actress died—

"That was a freak lightning strike."

"The FBI didn't think so," Dee retorted. "They threatened your family. Do you remember that?"

"Yeah, the FBI showed up and made some noise about her death being 'unnatural'," Jimmy answered. "But Mom always thought it was just a sham, a way to get Dad's help because they knew he'd buy it, which is exactly the stunt Hubble pulled. Whatever happened, it doesn't change the fact that Dad killed an innocent man, and there's no excuse for that. Especially not an alien excuse."

Dee took a step back and stared at him a moment. "You wanted to know what he told me," she said coldly. "That's what he told me. If I'd known you'd appointed yourself his judge and jury, I would have kept it to myself."

"All well and good for you to say, but you're not the one who's had to live with this all these years," Jimmy retorted. "If—hey! Where are you going? You said you'd do a little sharing of your own!"

"I just did, and look at the response I got," Dee called back as she headed for the house. "You're not ready." And besides, it doesn't matter, she added silently as Jimmy followed her, still objecting. Aliens had been seen in these parts only once in the last thirty years, and last she knew, the hybrids weren't due to be born for decades. It was highly unlikely Jim's son would ever have to deal with the truth.




*****************************************************



Tru Value Hardware Store




"Name, please?" the cashier chirped.

"Uh....Anthony Evans," Anthony replied, pulling out his wallet. "How much do I owe you?"

"Address?"

"Excuse me?"

"I need your address," the cashier repeated.

"What for?"

"So I can complete your purchase."

"But I'm paying cash."

"I know," the cashier said patiently, "but I need your name, address, and phone number to complete your purchase."

Anthony looked down at the single drain hose for his son's refrigerator, then back up at the cashier, who didn't look a day over fifteen. "Why on earth would you need all that for a cash purchase?" he asked, bewildered. "I don't even live in town."

"The computer requires it," the cashier said.

"The 'computer' requires it?" Anthony echoed. "No, I'm afraid a computer can't 'require' anything. People program computers, so it would have had to have been a person that 'required' that."

The cashier blinked. "Whatever. I still need your name, address, and phone number in order to complete your purchase."

"This is ridiculous!" Anthony exclaimed. "I'm standing here with cash in my hands, and you're demanding personal information!"

"I'm sorry, sir," the cashier said, flustered. "It's just the way it is."

"Well, it shouldn't be that way," Anthony argued. "Used to be you could just pay your money and buy something without being interrogated."

"I wasn't interrogating you, sir," the cashier insisted. "But I need—"

"Fine," Anthony said angrily. "I'm John Doe, I live at 123 ABC Lane, and my phone number is 123-4567. How's that?"

The cashier's fingers hovered uncertainly over the keyboard. "Uh...I don't think it'll let me—"

"Would you please stop talking about it like it's a person?" Anthony interrupted in exasperation. "It's a machine!"

"Is there a problem here?"

It was the manager, casting a gimlet eye on the line stacking up behind Anthony. Five minutes later, after the manager had inserted a key into the register and tapped a few buttons, Anthony left the store with his purchase and his privacy. Damned computers, he muttered, slamming his car door. Time was when you just plunked your money down or wrote a check and walked out the door with your stuff without having to give your underwear size. Christ, was it even legal to demand all that personal information in order to buy something? Judging from the impatient looks on the faces behind him, no one cared; they just followed along and did what they were told. Time was when I would have done the same thing, he admitted privately. Perhaps one of the first signs of growing older was an intolerance for nonsense like this.

Anthony suddenly hit the brake, slowing the car as it neared Parker's. Or what used to be Parker's; the huge sign now dwarfing the door read "Crashdown Cafe". Chalk that up as one more thing that had changed on a list that had grown longer with every turn of the corner. Roswell, indeed the world in general, had changed so much, and a sudden burst of nostalgia made him pull the car into a parking spot and climb out. Philip would just have to wait for his hose.

The little bell on the door jingled the way it always had, a comforting sound. Parker's was doing a brisk business, and Anthony slid into the one remaining booth, cataloging the changes. The now modern cash register was still in the same place, as was the shiny new counter and the booths. There was a cheery alien theme on one wall and huge buttons pinned to the waitress's uniforms, much larger than the ones Pete's staff had worn. He was wincing at the cheesy alien names of a few dishes on the menu when someone slid onto the opposite bench.

"Is this seat taken?" the unfamiliar man asked.

"Uh....no," Anthony replied. "But a seat just opened up at the counter."

"I'd rather sit with you."

Anthony had just opened his mouth to ask if they'd met when the man's features gradually, almost imperceptibly changed. But change they did, and the face that now looked at him was still familiar for all that he hadn't seen it in years.

"Good Lord," Anthony whispered. "Is that really you?"


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 3 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 2, 11/8

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

CHAPTER THREE



September 16, 1989, 2:30 p.m.

Crashdown Café




Brivari waited while Anthony blinked rapidly and looked him up and down, no doubt trying to reconcile the familiar face with the unfamiliar clothing. And no wonder; his leather jacket and black jeans were a far cry from the fifties-style baggy trousers and narrow neckties he'd been wearing the last time they'd seen each other. Humans put such an emphasis on hair and clothing that it was almost as easy to hide by changing those attributes as it was by changing his face.

But this time he'd been careful to make everything from the neck up exactly the same, including the lack of hair which brought so much comment. "Incredible," Anthony said, shaking his head. "You haven't changed a bit. Wait a minute.....what am I saying? Of course you haven't. Why would you?"

But you have, Brivari thought sadly. He'd seen Anthony enter the diner, and it was instructive how long it had taken him to see past the thinning hair, the wrinkled skin, and the declining physique to be certain it was who he thought it was. Even after he'd made a positive identification, he almost hadn't approached; the rapid aging of humans was frightening to watch even in strangers. Still, despite being faced with one his worst nightmares, he hadn't been able to stay away. That nightmare also represented a connection, one he'd denied himself these many years, and the memory of which had ultimately propelled him into this booth to face a middle-aged man who bore only a slight resemblance to the young man he'd taken leave of so many years ago.

"I have aged," Brivari assured him. "You just can't see it."

"Like you can with me? It's okay," Anthony added when Brivari's eyes dropped. "I'm well aware I don't look the same at 51 that I did at 21. Must be something of a shock for you, though."

"It is....disconcerting," Brivari admitted.

"For you and me both," Anthony chuckled, sobering suddenly a moment later. "Is that why you stayed away? Why we haven't seen you in all this time?"

"Hey there, boys! What'll it be?"

It was a waitress, the slanted eyes on her massive button surprisingly accurate. "I'm sorry," Anthony said, "but I haven't had a chance to look at the menu."

"I'm partial to the Saucer Salad and the Alien Blast," Brivari noted.

"All right, then, I'll have a Saucer Salad and an...'Alien Blast'," Anthony said. "Whatever that is."

"I'll have the same," Brivari added, "with extra lemon."

"Com'in right up," the waitress declared, bellowing, "Two Saucers, two Blasts, one with extra lemon!" in the general direction of the kitchen at a decibel level which would have turned heads on Antar.

"I gather you've eaten here before?" Anthony asked after the waitress had retreated.

"Many times," Brivari replied. "Parker's remained one of the constants in my life until a few years ago, when the proprietor's son took over the business and introduced a few changes."

"A 'few'? Bit of an understatement," Anthony commented, glancing at the brightly colored mural on the wall nearby. "Although it seems to be going over well with the customers." He paused. "If you've eaten here 'many times', should I take that to mean you come back here a lot?"

"Regularly, although I don't know if you'd call it 'a lot'. Three decades is long enough for even infrequent visits to qualify as 'many times'."

"And how are they? Are they all right? Are they still too small?"

Brivari looked around briefly, but no one was within earshot; no one, that is, who would have any idea who the "they" in Anthony's query referred to. "Much too small," he answered heavily, "although they are still thriving; I am grateful for that, at least. Still, Antar should not look for the return of her king any time soon."

"That's too bad," Anthony said. "Dee had hoped that maybe it was just a quirk in their development and they would age more rapidly as they got older. So how big are they now?"

"About the size of that child," Brivari said, nodding toward the proprietor's young daughter, who trotted after her father as he made the rounds of tables.

"My goodness," Anthony murmured. "So small after all this time." He was quiet for a minute, watching the little girl with the dark hair and billowing dress. "So why haven't we seen you in ages? Where have you been?"

"Initially, nowhere.....and everywhere," Brivari answered, choosing the second and easier question. "I moved from place to place for quite some time, never staying long in any. Too much had happened, too much had been lost to make the notion of settling down anywhere appealing."

"I sense a 'but' coming," Anthony said.

Brivari smiled faintly. "But I make a poor nomad. Eventually I grew tired of wandering."

"And?"

"And I found my way to Hollywood."

"Hollywood? Isn't show business a bit too high profile?"

"Not at all," Brivari answered. "It's a mobile community of people who appear and disappear with regularity, who use pseudonyms as a matter of course, who pay little attention to one's background because that background is likely invented. Illusion is not only their business, it's an accepted way of life, and the relatively high percentage of 'colorful' personalities makes it harder to stand out. It's the perfect place to hide. And besides....."

"It reminded you of her?" Anthony finished gently.

"Two Saucer Salads, two Alien Blasts, extra lemon," the waitress announced, swooping around the corner and depositing salads, glasses, and a plate of lemon wedges. "Anything else, boys?"

"No, thanks," Anthony answered. "Jesus," he muttered after she left. "Who does she think she's kidding? It's been awhile since I was a 'boy'."

"I was never a boy," Brivari noted, grateful for both the interruption and the chance to change the subject. Even after all these years, talking about Audrey was still painful.

"What's with the lemon?" Anthony asked, watching Brivari squeeze wedge after wedge into his drink.

"An affectation I developed in Hollywood," Brivari said lightly.

"I still can't see you in Hollywood," Anthony admitted, shaking his head. "Are you still clapping clapboards?"

"I own a production company."

"Really?"

"Really. I function in the background as the owner few ever see."

"Wow," Anthony said, impressed. "So you're....wealthy?"

"By Earth standards. Although you're not doing badly yourself, what with being named Chairman of the Physics department at your university. And Dee made quite a name for herself locally, especially during the civil rights movement."

"She understandably feels strongly about any kind of discrimination....." Anthony stopped, his fork poised over his salad. "Wait a minute. How would you know all that?"

"I've made it my business to keep track of various people."

Anthony set his fork down and stared at him. "You mean you've been watching us? All this time, you've been watching us, and yet you never bothered to stop in and say hello? I can't tell you how many times we've wondered what's happened to you, to both of you, and now it turns out you've been around all along. If you were there anyway, why not show yourself?"

Brivari held Anthony's gaze even though he didn't want to. It was understandable that his friends would be angry with his choice to stay away. That was one of the many reasons he'd seriously considered passing Anthony by, as he had so many times before with all of them; the inevitable demand for an explanation would be awkward in the extreme. Just like it was now.

"Because I felt we had disrupted your lives enough," he said finally, opting for a partial truth. "Knowing us, befriending us, carries risk. Both Audrey and Atherton fell victim to that risk. Granted James brought it on himself, but only to an extent; it cannot be denied that had he not met me, he would not have found himself in a position where it was difficult to deny temptation. This was made all the clearer when we attempted to rescue Courtney and her father, and your wife joined the fray."

Anthony's eyes dropped. "Yeah, I remember that."

"I am no stranger to war and the price it demands," Brivari continued, "but this war has gone on far longer than any other I've experienced. I grow weary of losing people, people whose worst offense seems to be proximity to me."

"And yet you watched us," Anthony said. "All of us?"

"Your son graduated with honors from the same law school as his mother, married several years ago, and recently purchased a law practice here in Roswell. Your parents reside in Florida, and your in-laws still reside at the same address, with David retiring eight years ago, albeit reluctantly."

"But....why?" Anthony asked. "Why watch if you were never going to talk to us?"

Brivari kept his eyes on his food. "Why do you think? My lack of enthusiasm for placing you in danger means I have an interest in your welfare. Hence the watching."

"You could have at least dropped in from time to time," Anthony protested. "Or called us on the phone so you didn't have to look us in the eye."

"Which may have very well started the whole cycle again," Brivari said, "although my life has been mercifully peaceful these past many years. Jaddo appears to be the only one drawing attention since we left this place."

"You've kept up with him?"

"It wasn't hard," Brivari said, irritation wreathing his voice. "He did exactly what he set out to do—left a trail for our enemies to follow. And follow they have, every single one of them, obediently lurching hither and yon every time he snaps his fingers."

"Is that a bad thing?" Anthony asked.

A young man appeared at the end of their table. "Afternoon, folks! I'm Jeff Parker, owner of the Crashdown, and this is my daughter, Lizzie. Say hello, Lizzie."

"Hello," said the dark-haired little girl.

"Nice to meet you," Anthony smiled. "I like your dress, Lizzie. Do you like cupcakes?"

Lizzie's eyes fell, and she didn't answer. "Bit of sore subject," Jeff confided. "Her mom made it for her, but she's not thrilled with it. How are your meals?"

"Just fine, thank you," Brivari answered. "If you don't mind my asking....how old is your daughter?"

"Five years old," Jeff replied proudly. "She started kindergarten this year, didn't you, Lizzie? Well....if everything's to your liking, we'll leave you gentlemen to your lunch. Let me know if you need anything."

"Five years," Brivari murmured as the proprietor and his daughter moved on to the next table. "Our Wards should have been full grown twenty years ago, and they're approximately that child's size. Which is precisely why Jaddo's approach is a very 'bad thing'. Given the length of time we'll need to be here, keeping us in our enemies' sights strikes me as a very bad idea."

"They can't identify you," Anthony noted, "but they do know you're here, so they're going to keep looking. Why not keep them busy?"

"Because of the consequences of 'keeping them busy'," Brivari answered. "Nicholas will never stop looking, of course, but the human framework functions differently. Absent clear direction, the FBI's Special Unit would have faded into obscurity at least, disappeared at best."

"Let me guess—Jaddo has given them 'clear direction'?"

"You could say that," Brivari said darkly. "He executed Agent Lewis back in '62, and Lewis' replacement, Agent Del Bianco, a few years later in '67. Since then the Unit has undertaken a series of security measures which have made access more problematic, so subsequent Unit leaders lasted somewhat longer before suffering a similar fate."

"Yikes," Anthony murmured. "Law enforcement doesn't take kindly to it when one of their own goes down, never mind multiples."

"Lewis I could understand," Brivari said. "His was a constant, malevolent presence while Jaddo was captive. But Agent Del Bianco was merely a footnote, as ineffectual as he was fawning. Left alive, the Special Unit would likely have faltered under his oversight. Dead, he became their second martyr, another rallying point for the Unit, and another mandate for not only its continuance, but its growth."

"Growth? You mean the Unit is bigger?"

Brivari sighed. "As a result of Jaddo's....'activities'.....the Unit now has an active and sizeable presence worldwide, making it difficult for any alien activity on this planet to go unnoticed. Which suits him just fine, of course, because he wants to be noticed. Although he's been unusually quiet of late."

Anthony raised his "Alien Blast", the straw bobbing up and down as he did so. "Then let's have a toast to continued peace and quiet, and not so much as a whisper of 'alien activity' for anyone to notice. Not here, not anywhere."

Brivari smiled faintly and raised his own glass. "Hear, hear."





******************************************************





FBI Academy,

Quantico, Virginia





"Danny, you're done," the instructor said. "You can stop now."

Sweat running down his back, Daniel Pierce ignored him, pulling himself into another sit-up with agonizing slowness.

"You don't have to keep going," the instructor insisted. "You've passed the test, and then some. No sense killing yourself when you've still got munitions testing later on today."

Yes, there is, Pierce thought, lowering himself to the ground. He needed to do much more than merely pass the physical fitness test, merely qualify—he had to be the best. After waiting years to become an agent, he wasn't going to settle for graduating anything less than at the very top of his class.

"Enough," the instructor said firmly when he attempted another sit-up. "Hit the showers. You blew past the record five sit-ups ago, so that'll have to do."

Maybe it will, Pierce agreed privately. Every muscle ached from an afternoon spent on sprints, push-ups, pull-ups, and now sit-ups, breaking academy records in all. His shoulders would probably mutiny after munitions testing. Recoil could be a bitch even when they weren't already screaming.

"Daniel Pierce?" a voice demanded.

Pierce opened his eyes. An unfamiliar face loomed over him, short hair, dark suit, even darker expression. "Yes?"

"AD Skinner wants to see you."

"Who?"

"Now," Dark Suit clarified.

"What'd you do to piss off an Assistant Director?" the instructor chuckled, holding out a hand to help Pierce to his feet.

"No idea," Pierce mumbled, self conscious in his sweaty clothes next to the impeccable suit. "I'll be there in a few minutes."

" 'Now' is a simple three letter word, Mr. Pierce," Dark Suit replied. "What part of 'now' don't you understand?"

"But—"

"This isn't a beauty pageant," Dark Suit barked. "The AD doesn't give a damn what you look like. Follow me."

Pierce shot his instructor a pleading look, but he merely shrugged. When an AD called, you went, whether you were sweaty, naked, in flagrant delicto, whatever. Simple as that.

Ten minutes later, after winding their way through the campus, past the athletic fields, the dormitories, the library, and the rec center, they arrived at the administration building. Pierce's eyes widened when Dark Suit pressed the button for the top floor. He'd never been to the top floor, had no idea what was even up there. What could he possibly have done to merit an audience in the clouds? Or maybe it wasn't merit, but..... No, Pierce thought fiercely. After all this time, after all these years spent in the shadows, they were not going to take this away from him. Whatever he'd done, whatever he'd fallen short on, they'd just have to let him try again. He had friends in the Bureau, people who'd worked with his father, even. He'd pull every string he could find if he had to, but they were not kicking him out.

The elevator door opened. Outside was a small hallway with yet another elevator at the end, this one requiring a key. Pierce grew increasingly nervous as the second elevator glided upward only a short ways and stopped. If he had to argue his place here, he would have preferred to have been properly dressed, not clad in a sweaty track suit and muddy sneakers. Maybe they'd wanted him to look like this? Was it easier to dismiss someone when they looked like hell?

The elevator door opened, this time directly onto a paneled office befitting the Director of the FBI's training facility at Quantico. That's who it belonged to judging from the name plate on the very large, very polished desk Dark Suit led him toward, indicating one of the chairs in front before disappearing through a side door. Alone now, Pierce took an uneasy seat in the chair, grimacing in embarrassment as his damp clothes stuck to it. What on earth had he done to land him here?

The door Dark Suit had exited through opened, and a much older man stepped inside. "Daniel!" he exclaimed, extending a hand. "So good to see you. I'm Assistant Director Skinner. I understand birthday congratulations are in order—happy birthday!"

"I....thank you, sir," Pierce stammered, accepting the handshake. "I must apologize for my appearance; I was just—"

"Think nothing of it," Skinner broke in with a dismissive wave, settling himself behind the desk. "I know this is short notice; I'm due in Washington, and you're in the middle of assessments, so that couldn't be helped. Besides, there's nothing wrong with a good sweat, eh?"

"No, sir," Pierce replied faintly. "I....do I....have we met, sir?"

"We have not," Skinner confirmed. "But I knew your father, and I've been following your career from the beginning. Now that you're about to make agent, it was time for us to meet."

"My 'career'?" Pierce repeated. "With all due respect, sir, I haven't had much in the way of a 'career', although not for lack of trying. My father put some very specific strictures on my involvement with the Bureau even though I qualified for field training years ago."

"I know he did. And I know why." Skinner paused. "And now it's time for you to know why."

Pierce blinked. "So...I'm not in trouble? I haven't failed?"

"Failed?" Skinner chuckled. "From what I hear, everything you touch turns to gold; you ace every test, break every record. Yes, I know you're not quite done yet, but when you are, I'm sure nothing will have changed. You can't fail, Daniel. You never could."

"I....don't understand, sir."

"Haven't you ever wondered why your father went to such lengths to keep you in the background? Insisted you attend college under a pseudonym? Kept you in desk jobs and teaching positions until your thirtieth birthday?"

Pierce's face clouded. "Of course I've wondered. All anyone would ever tell me is that he had my best interests at heart. And since he tied all that money to my following the plan, and all his friends here seemed to agree, there wasn't much I could do about it."

"We were happy to follow his wishes," Skinner agreed. "Your father is a legend at the Bureau. It's said he had the ear of J. Edgar Hoover himself. A private line to the Director. Unrestricted access. Very rare."

"For all the good it did him," Pierce said bitterly. "I don't care if he was Hoover's lover; he still wound up murdered, and I wound up an orphan. And the Bureau stepped in," he added hastily, suddenly worried he'd sounded the wrong note. "The Bureau raised me, sir, and I'll always be grateful for that."

Skinner smiled. "I'm glad to hear that. Because we need you now, Daniel. We need you like we've never needed you before, and we're counting on your loyalty. Do we have it?"

"Of course, sir," Pierce answered, mystified. "But what do you need me for?"

Skinner regarded him in silence for a moment. "What if I were to tell you that you could help catch your father's killers?"

Pierce went rigid. "What?"

"You were young when your father died," Skinner continued. "And because you were so young, there was a lot we didn't tell you. An awful lot. And what we did tell you was not.....entirely accurate."

"How so?" Pierce asked warily.

"You father did indeed die at the hands of his quarry," Skinner confirmed, opening a folder, removing two photographs. "Quite literally, in fact. But it wasn't gunshots. Take a look. Take your time," he added gently when Pierce glanced at the photos and flinched. "I'll warn you right now you won't like what you see."

Pierce's hands clenched into fists as he willed his eyes to return to the photographs. "Do you know who these men are?" Skinner asked.

"Of course," Pierce said tightly. "That's my father. And his closest deputy, Agent Del Bianco."

"Each of these were taken only minutes after we found them," Skinner said. "Look closer, and you'll find out what killed them. Both of them."

I don't want to, Pierce thought, feeling guilty for even having such a thought. He'd only been three years old when his father had been murdered, so his memories of him were hazy; Del Bianco he remembered somewhat better as he'd been murdered five years later when Pierce was eight. Due to his age, no one had discussed the particulars with him; he'd simply been told that both had died in the line of duty, always a risk for any law enforcement officer, and he'd accepted that explanation without question as any child would.

But you're not a child any more, Pierce thought fiercely, pulling the photos closer, doing his best to ignore the faces. Turned out it wasn't hard; his attention was completely captured by something on the chest of each victim, something large and glaring and wrong even in a black and white shot.

"What is that?" he whispered.

"That, Daniel, is a silver handprint," Skinner answered, "left behind by the murderer. It fades away hours or days later, but by then it's already done its damage."

"What does it do?"

"We're not sure," Skinner replied, "but every victim bearing this mark has died from having their internal organs heated to an impossible temperature. Simply put, they were cooked from the inside out."

Pierce's mouth opened and closed. "But....how?" he demanded, leafing through the medical records. "How is that possible? It says there were no burns on the body, or—"

"I know," Skinner interrupted. "We don't understand the mechanism, but that's how these creatures kill."

" 'Creatures'?"

Skinner hesitated as though he'd just said the wrong thing. "Your father spent his life pursuing these....people, Daniel. That made him a target, and eventually they caught up with him. The reason he kept you hidden when you were young was to protect you because he believed they would come after you too."

"Then why let me in the Bureau at all? Wouldn't it have been safer to have me as far away from it as possible?"

Skinner came around to the front of the desk, perching on the front edge. "Because he knew the day would come when we would need you, when he would need you, and he wanted you to be ready. He left specific instructions as to your training and the timing of that training, and we've followed them to the letter. And now you're ready for the final phase."

"But why now?" Pierce asked in exasperation. "This doesn't make any sense. My father's will was written when I was a baby, which means he put all those weird stipulations in it long before he died. What's so special about turning thirty, especially if I could have been chasing his killers all this time?"

Skinner was quiet for a moment. "What do you know about your biological father?" he asked.

"Almost nothing. He was a doctor, and he died before I was born. And I have his name. That's it."

"Yes," Skinner murmured, reaching for the folder again. "Do you know what he looked like?"

"Why should I care? Like I said, he died before I was born. He was just the sperm donor."

Skinner pulled another photo from the folder, handed it to him. It was another black and white photo, this time of an unfamiliar man lying on the floor of what looked to be an office. "Wait a minute. Is that.....is that what I think it is?"

"If you think it's another silver handprint, then yes, it's what you think it is," Skinner said gently. "That's your birth father, and he died at the hands of the same assassin as your adoptive father."

Pierce felt his heart begin to pound. Not for the man in the photo, whom he had never met and for whom he felt nothing, but for the fact that these killers had pursued his family so relentlessly for so long. "But....why?" he asked, bewildered. "My birth father was a doctor; he wasn't chasing anyone. Why would they kill him?"

"Because he knew how to fight them, how to control them," Skinner said. "And he willed that information to you, his only son, to be delivered on your thirtieth birthday should you live to that age, and to be lost forever should you not. Today is your thirtieth birthday, Daniel. At some point in the very near future, someone will deliver your legacy to you, and at that point, you will have the means to bring these killers to their knees." He paused. "These aren't their only victims. And the Bureau isn't the only one chasing them. Lots of people, lots of other agencies would love to know what you're about to learn. I need to know that, when you come into your inheritance, you'll let the Bureau act on it no matter what other offers you may receive. I need to know we have your loyalty. Do we have that?"

Pierce said nothing, his mind whirling from all this new information. So this was why his father had protected him so fiercely, insisting he use a different name in college, allowing him to join the Bureau but not go into the field until he turned thirty. They were after him too, after what he knew, or what he would know if he managed to live long enough.

"We need you, Daniel," Skinner pressed. "We need to know that you'll do the right thing by these men, these victims of criminals we've pursued for decades now. And in return you'll have the resources of the entire Bureau at your disposal, a Bureau that very much wants to make this right. Tell me that when you receive whatever it is that's coming your way, you'll bring it to us and not someone else."

Pierce's eyes rose to meet Skinner's. "The Bureau has been mother and father to me," he said firmly. "Whatever I have is yours.




******************************************************



Roswell



It was late afternoon when Brivari found himself on the rock formation which housed the pod chamber, gazing across the empty desert. Visiting this place had long since ceased to be dangerous as Nicholas had pulled out long ago, and he'd come here once a year without fail since he and Jaddo had left. It was a journey always undertaken with a heavy heart; most times he could almost bring himself to forget, immersed as he was in the life he'd made for himself, so busy creating illusion that he forgot the simple fact that he was an illusion, his occupation merely a way of "killing time", as the humans would say. Killing time, that is, until his true purpose reasserted itself, a purpose which reared its head in only two instances: His yearly pilgrimage here, and whenever news of Jaddo's escapades reached him. But he'd heard nothing of Jaddo in the past year and a half, allowing a blissful period of detachment between visits to the pod chamber. And causing a difficult time now, when he once again had to come face to face with the likely length of his exile here and the ever present fear that all this was for nothing.

That latter fear was calmed somewhat only seconds after pressing his hand to the handprint lock. He entered slowly, in no hurry to ruin the reassuring sight of the soft light in the chamber ahead by actually seeing the hybrids within those glowing pods. This was always a two step process: Elation that they still lived, followed by disappointment that they were so small. Forty-two years he thought sadly, hovering just out of sight of the pods. The hybrids should have reached adulthood in twenty, and twice that many years later, they were no larger than the child in Parker's. Unless, of course, a miracle had occurred, something which would be most welcome at this point....

But it hadn't—one glance told him the hybrids were no larger than last year. Their growth rate had never changed significantly, it still taking several years of incubation to equal one year of human development. Brivari ran a hand along Zan's pod, the dark hair fanning out around him a sharp contrast to Ava's yellow curls. What are you? he wondered. What will you be when you emerge? With all the time that would have passed, would Zan even know who he was? Would any of them? Had anything else been compromised or miscalculated as badly as the growth rate, and if so, was there any way to reverse the damage? Were there any scientists left of Valeris' caliber who knew anything about this process?

Doesn't matter, Brivari realized. Valeris had made it clear that once the process had begun, there was no way to affect it, and further made it clear that this was the very first attempt to create Antarian-Human hybrids. The odds that anyone on the five planets would have anything useful to contribute were small, if not non-existent. They would just have to wait and see what happened. And while they waited, he would be treated to the sad process of human aging, the fear of which had kept him from the Evans family until today, and kept him from River Dog and the Proctors still. If the changes in Dee and Anthony were disturbing, the changes in David and Emily were even more so, with both in their early seventies, young by Antarian standards, old by human standards. They would likely not live much longer, and the thought of losing them was enough to make him regret the promise Anthony had extracted from him before they'd parted earlier today. But perhaps it was best he show himself now, while they were still relatively intact. Wait much longer, and......

Brivari's mind suddenly went blank as a previously unnoticed detail brought his thoughts to a screeching halt. "It's clear," he whispered, bewildered. The pod which housed Zan's hybrid was now crystal clear, his features more visible and vivid than ever before. The same was true of Rath's and Vilandra's pods, but not Ava's, hers displaying the same milky appearance which had marked the pods for the past four decades. When had that happened? More importantly, why had it happened? He vaguely remembered Valeris telling him something about the pods becoming clear at some point, but couldn't recall exactly what had been said. But it was pivotal, he thought with alarm. The pods becoming clearer signaled a sea change, something terribly significant, something.....

Brivari stepped backward, panic mounting as more of that conversation with Valeris came back to him. They'd been standing here, right here, and Valeris had said....It can't be, he thought wildly. Not now, not when they were so young, so small, so....unfinished. He must be wrong, must be misremembering. He should consult Valeris' notes. Hopefully they contained something which would settle this.

Twenty minutes later, Brivari pushed open the double doors of Roswell's library. It had been new back in '59, and one of his first acts after leaving town had been to become a generous donor or "friend" of the library, meaning he would be notified of any attempts to renovate it or tear it down. Every visit to the pod chamber had also included a visit to this library and the cave near River Dog, making certain that what they'd hidden in each place for safekeeping remained there. Tonight marked the first time in thirty years that either had been disturbed.

A gaggle of children ran past, nearly knocking him down; the place was crawling, mostly with adolescents toting stacks of textbooks. Perhaps it had been a weak attempt at humor which had induced Jaddo to create a hiding space in the "rare book" section, but "rare" or no, that section was no less busy, and Brivari stood in the center of the aisle, eyeing his target with frustration as patrons squeezed past. He needed a distraction, one that would not draw the authorities. The last thing he needed in here was more people.

A moment later, the huge fish tank which graced the children's section on the other side of the library began visibly leaking. Children shouted and older patrons ran to see what was happening, leaving the aisle mercifully free of surveillance. Moments later Brivari left the library with the book Valeris had created, the book they had secreted here against the possibility that the pod chamber would be discovered. Sounds of chaos within the library faded as he retreated to a bench on the grounds and opened the book, impatiently scanning the written section of notes. There was a declaration of who and what the hybrids' were....God help them all if they were addled enough to need that....instructions for ignition of the Granolith, the use of the healing stones, notes about their enhanced abilities....and about the process of incubation. Brivari hesitated, closing his eyes briefly. If he was wrong, he of course wanted to know that. But if he was right....

Unfortunately, he was. He read over the confirming section once, twice, three times, ten times, and still couldn't believe it. Why hadn't he thought of this? Why hadn't he realized this would be a problem when he'd first discovered the slower growth rate? Because I didn't remember, he thought heavily. He hadn't remembered that conversation with Valeris only hours before his capture and death until he'd seen the changing pods. Scientifically, it made perfect sense, but in practical terms, this was yet another nightmare, the latest in a long line.

Fifteen minutes later, Brivari headed out of town, the book still in his possession. He'd have to break his promise to Anthony to visit old friends tonight, but he would still be visiting an old friend.

Just not one who lived in Roswell.




****************************************************



Columbia Medical Center,

New York City





"I'm off," Marie announced to her secretary, still toiling away at the word processor. "You should go home, Estelle. You work too hard."

"I just want to finish these letters, Dr. Johnson," Estelle answered, tapping away.

"Honestly, weren't those computers supposed to make our lives easier?" Marie sighed. "Why does it seem like we work harder than ever?"

"Same reason the introduction of the vacuum cleaner didn't really make housework easier," Estelle chuckled. "When cleaning became easier, our standards rose, and we spent more time cleaning, every bit as much as we did when we had to take the rugs out and beat them. Same goes for typing."

"Well, don't stay too late," Marie warned. "This place can eat you alive if you let it."

"I won't," Estelle promised. "When the Chief of Neurology tells me to go home, I listen."

Chief of Neurology, Marie thought as she entered the elevator. Nearly five years had passed, and her title still made her smile. A woman in such a male-dominated field was relatively rare, but here she was, having shattered that fabled glass ceiling not only for herself, but for those who would follow her. It was one of her proudest achievements, and she was still smiling when the elevator stopped and an unfamiliar man entered, standing beside her, waiting patiently for the door to close.

"Good evening, Lieutenant," the man said.

Marie's smile evaporated as she glanced at her fellow passenger....and suddenly the man was no longer unfamiliar. "What on earth are you doing here?" she said in astonishment. "You should have gone home years ago!"

"We should have," Brivari agreed. "But circumstances intervened, and now....I need your help."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 4 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 3, 11/15

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FOUR


September 16, 1989, 9 p.m.

Proctor residence




"Are you serious?" Dee exclaimed in disbelief. "You're actually going to buy a crib?"

Across from her, her daughter-in-law's smile faltered while everyone else shot her looks that ranged from annoyed to cautionary to ironic, that last belonging to Emily. "Well....it's good that you're saving money," Dee said, backpedaling. "I guess."

"I think it's a marvelous idea," Anthony said.

"Why not?" David added.

"You could always take Dee's old crib," Emily offered.

Dee tried to maintain a neutral expression as discussion ensued about how her former crib did not meet current safety standards for distance between slats, etc., etc. Honestly, was Diane really planning on outfitting a nursery? The odds of her and Philip actually adopting an infant were slim to none. And why was everyone humoring her? Her son's wife was a sweet girl, but a little too emotional and impractical for Dee's taste. It was curious how Philip, whose personality was the spitting image of his mother's and grandmother's, had chosen a very different spouse. David and Anthony could give their wives a run for their money. Diane wagged her tail whenever Philip snapped his fingers.

Or maybe it was the other way around. "Thanks, Grandma, but I think Diane would like to pick her own crib," Philip was saying to Emily, who immediately announced that she understood perfectly. Oh, of course she does, Dee thought sourly. Never mind that when Philip had been tiny, Emily had wanted everything her way.

"I think we should be going," Philip said. "Thanks for the 'welcome dinner', and we'll be sure and have you over just as soon as everything's settled. Diane, would you get our coats?"

"I'll help," David offered, hurrying after her.

Coats, as it turned out, were just an excuse to get Diane out of the room. "Mom," Philip said severely just as soon as his wife was out of earshot, "would you please lay off her? She's not like you; she can't just get over it and move on. If you—"

"All right, all right," Dee broke in, holding up a hand. "It's your money. Waste it however you see fit. Spend it," she corrected hastily when Philip's eyes narrowed. "I meant spend it."

"Sure you did," Philip muttered, grabbing his coat out of Diane's hand when she reappeared. "Let's go, honey."

"Bye, Gram and Gramps," Diane said. "Thanks again for dinner."

"Goodbye, dear, and you're very welcome," Emily called with false cheerfulness, waiting until the door closed behind her grandson before rounding on her daughter. "Gracious, Deanna, what's gotten into you?"

"What's gotten into you?" Dee retorted. "You were never that nice to me."

"Because I learned," Emily said firmly. "And now it's time for you to learn. Diane is grieving the loss of the child she can't have, and if spending a few dollars at a garage sale helps that along, so be it."

"She'll be grieving all the more when she looks at that empty bedroom," Dee muttered.

"I thought of that," Anthony admitted. "But I don't think she sees it that way. I think it gives her hope."

False hope, Dee thought, biting her tongue only a millisecond before saying it out loud. Diane had already had every test and procedure known to man, including a few experimental ones. Having exhausted all possibilities, one would think she'd finally accept it, but being Diane, she'd probably cry about it for months, years even. What a waste of time.

"Is something wrong, honey?" David asked. "You seem....on edge."

Dee gave her father a grateful look. Everyone was always fussing over the weepy Diane. It was downright annoying, especially when one had one's own problems.

"I saw Jim Valenti today," she said.

David and Emily exchanged glances. "You mean Jim Sr.?"

"Junior and senior," Dee answered. "I didn't mean to, I was just....I stopped at Parker's...or rather, the 'Crashdown', with that awful new sign...."

"Saw it," Anthony commented.

"....and I happened to see Jimmy drive by. I'd heard he's going to be sheriff starting Monday, so I went to the station to congratulate him and ask about his dad, and....well....one thing led to another, and I wound up at Jimmy's house. His dad is living with him and his son."

"So that's why you were so late getting back," Anthony said. "We thought you'd gotten lost in Sam's Club."

Dee rolled her eyes. "Look who's talking. You took forever coming back with your refrigerator hose, and you wouldn't say why."

"Blame it on computers," Anthony said dryly. "So how's Jim? He retired a while back, right?"

"No, he was fired," Dee said bluntly. "And he's awful. He looks like he's had some kind of breakdown; he only recognized me for a few minutes, and then he went right back to staring into space. Why did you tell me he'd retired?" she asked Emily. "It must have been common knowledge that the town council fired him."

"It was," David sighed as Emily dropped her eyes. "But the three of you were going through a rough patch at that time, and we didn't see the point in adding one more stick to the fire."

"He was always impetuous," Emily added. "Didn't know when to quit. Sometimes that came in handy, like when he rescued me from Cavitt, and others....well....let's just say we weren't too surprised."

"Good Lord, what happened?" Anthony asked, bewildered. "Why was he fired?"

"He supposedly shot an unarmed man at Silo," David answered. "It was said at the time that a friend of his, another alien enthusiast, had something to do with it—"

"Everett Hubble," Dee said.

"Maybe," David allowed. "Don't remember. Anyway, there was an investigation, and in the course of that, a lot of resentment against Jim got aired."

"What 'resentment'?" Anthony asked.

"Jim became a little....unhinged after you left in '59," David said. "He made no secret of the fact that he thought aliens were real, and he spent a lot of time looking for them. They were gone, of course, so he never found them, and that only made him look even more unstable. If he'd just kept quiet....but that was never Jim's strong point. People already had a dodgy opinion of him, and after Silo I think the council felt too many people would no longer accept his authority. So they replaced him."

"From outside," Emily added. "They weren't even willing to promote one of his deputies to the post. It got ugly."

"And now I know why," Dee said. "Because he did find them. The Warders, that is."

"What makes you think that?" Emily asked.

"Jim makes me think that," Dee answered. "He said he and Hubble found a body with a silver handprint."

Three startled pairs of eyes blinked at her. "Don't you get it?" Dee demanded. "One of the Warders was here and killed somebody. It's the only explanation."

"Well....not the only explanation," Emily ventured.

"You have another?" Dee asked.

Emily glanced at David, who gave Dee a sympathetic look. "We haven't heard any of this," he said, "and even if it's true, I'm sure we wouldn't have anyway—"

"If it's true?" Dee interrupted. "You mean you don't believe him?"

"Honey, Jim isn't in good shape," Emily said. "I haven't seen him in years, but people talk. If he told you this today....let's just say I'm not entirely certain you can put much stock in what he says."

"I don't believe this!" Dee exclaimed. "You knew him, Mama! You know he knows what a handprint looks like; he found one on Atherton."

"Which is why he might have just imagined it," David said. "Besides, don't you think someone would have noticed if the body had a silver handprint?"

"It fades," Dee reminded him. "Jim said Hubble had pictures, but he denied everything."

"So there's no proof," Emily pointed out.

"That doesn't mean he's wrong!" Dee insisted. "If—" She stopped, reining herself in. Jim Jr. hadn't believed her either, hadn't believed his own father. And there was the undeniable fact that she still felt responsible for the broken man she'd seen earlier today. She'd point blank told him aliens were real. Technically he'd known that already, but her confirming it couldn't have helped.

"I'm sure it was difficult to see him in such bad shape," Emily said gently.

"Don't patronize me, Mama," Dee said crossly. "And what about you?" she added to Anthony. "Aren't you going to tell me he's nuts too?"

Anthony was quiet for a moment. "We could always ask them," he said finally.

"Ask who what?" Dee said impatiently.

"Ask the Warders if they did it," Anthony replied.

"And how are we going to do that? We haven't seen them in decades."

Anthony opened his mouth, then hesitated. "I have."

Dee blinked. "What? When?"

"Today. I stopped by Parker's today too, and...he was there."

"Who?" everyone asked in unison.

"Brivari," Anthony answered. "We had lunch together."

Dee could safely say that this ranked as one of the longest periods in her life where she had been at a loss for words. The same must be true of her parents because no one said anything for a full minute, each looking from one to the other as though polling their own sanity.

" 'Had lunch together'?" Dee said incredulously, finally finding her voice. "None of us have seem them in thirty years—thirty years—and all of a sudden they're doing lunch?"

"He says he's been coming back here every year since '59," Anthony said. "He certainly knew what to order at Parker's. Dressed different too," he added with a chuckle. "I never thought I'd see the day when one of them would look....'hip'."

"And what about Jaddo?" David asked.

"He doesn't know where Jaddo is," Anthony reported, "but he did know what he's been up to: Systematically killing the heads of the FBI's Special Unit. He also knew plenty about us, about all of us. He's clearly been keeping tabs."

"So why didn't he ever stop by?" Dee demanded.

"It bothers him that we're all so much older," Anthony said.

"It bothered Courtney too," Emily noted. "I found her looking at photographs when she stayed here, and she couldn't believe how fast Dee had grown up. It must be difficult to watch us age so quickly by their standards."

"But that's no excuse for never seeing us, or at least letting us know he was alive," Dee complained. "How many times have we wondered if they were all right?"

"Too many to count," Anthony agreed. "But he said he felt we'd done enough already, had our lives disrupted by their problems enough already. And I can't disagree with that. You and I reached that same conclusion before we went back to school in '59, that we just couldn't take the risk any more because we had Philip to think of."

"That's no excuse for not even saying 'hello'!" Dee exclaimed. "Especially since he was watching anyway."

"I got him to agree to a visit," Anthony said.

"Good," Dee said darkly, "because I've got an earful for him."

"Now, Deanna, don't be bitter," Emily chided. "Maybe he just needed to get away from it all. They did go through a perfectly awful time before they left. And why should he have contacted us? We were never really friends, we were allies, and they haven't needed allies for years now."

"And probably won't," David agreed. "Given how long they'll have to wait for their hybrids to be born, we'll all be long gone by the time they need help again."




*****************************************************




New York City




"All right," Marie said slowly, rubbing her temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache coming on. "Let me just.....let me just think for a minute. This is a lot to take in at once."

"I'll say," Steven murmured, his eyes locked on their guest.

"Steven, don't stare," Marie ordered. "It's rude."

"I'm not the only one staring," Steven noted.

The sounds of city traffic floated in the windows as the three of them lapsed into an awkward silence. Brivari sat directly opposite, looking not one bit different than he had the very first day she'd laid eyes on him forty-two years ago, a fact which Steven had obviously noticed also.

"He's right," Brivari said, dropping his eyes. "I'm afraid I find the rapidity of human aging....disturbing."

"That makes two of us," Steven assured him.

"That's still no reason to be rude," Marie said firmly. "I'm sorry," she added to Brivari, who waved aside her apology. "It's just that we never expected to see you again. We assumed your hybrids had been born and that you'd left long ago."

"And that's what should have happened," Brivari replied heavily. "But as I've explained, things did not go as planned, and still aren't. If I'm correct...." He paused, his hands working in front of him. "I don't know what to do," he finished. "I simply do not know what to do."

Marie looked at Steven, whose eyebrows rose. As Army officers in the late forties, they had both fought tooth and nail to keep Brivari's fellow Warder alive during his three year captivity by the military, ultimately helping Brivari win Jaddo's freedom. But never in those three years, not through death threats, attacks by enemy aliens, regime changes, and myriad other problems had they seen him like this. He looked lost, frightened, even, a far cry from the ease with which he had manipulated and bargained with the Army's top brass. Captured colleagues he could deal with. Murderous military officers he could deal with. Even enemies from his own planet had been taken in stride, but the prospect of children had him completely unhinged.

"Okay, let's take this one step at a time," Marie said, running her hands over the strange alien book he had placed in front of her, as though there was a snowball's chance in hell of her reading even one of the alien symbols etched on its pages. "You said Valeris.....'wrote' this?"

"Yes. The first part addresses the hybrids, in case none of us survived to provide them direction. The later sections were for the rest of us in case anything happened to him and he was not here to consult."

"And something did," Steven said. "Happen to him, that is."

"Wow," Marie said faintly. "He must have written this only days before he died." She paused, pushing away the memories of the two aliens she had sat with on that awful day their ship had been discovered, one dead, one alive until only moments before they began the autopsy. "Start over," she instructed Brivari. "I can't read this, and I can't remember it all after only one go."

"The gestational fluid in which the hybrids are immersed provides warmth, nutrients, and oxygen," Brivari repeated patiently. "But it has a finite lifespan. According to the notes, it was expected to last roughly double the amount of time thought necessary for the hybrids to reach adulthood."

"So, basically forty years," Steven said, "if you were expecting them to mature in twenty."

"And it's been forty-two," Marie murmured. "He called that one almost to the wire."

"Valeris told me that the production of human sex hormones would cause the fluid to begin degenerating," Brivari continued. "As this happened, it would lose its milky appearance and become much clearer, and the pods themselves would become thinner and more brittle so the hybrids could break through."

"But from what you've told me, they're too young to be producing sex hormones," Marie noted.

"Much too young," Brivari agreed. "Which means the gestational fluid is failing for a different reason: It's reached the end of its lifespan. It's much clearer than it was before on three of the four pods, and I doubt that fourth will be far behind."

"What happens when it fails?" Steven asked.

"The hybrids will break free," Marie answered. "If the fluid provides oxygen, they'll have to, or they'll suffocate. Or drown."

"So they'll come out as preschoolers?"

"Looks like," Marie said sadly.

"But....what will they be like?" Steven asked. "Will they know who they are, what they are? Or will they just be little kids? Or something in between?"

"I have no idea," Brivari admitted. "All I know is that, according to their creator, their emergence is imminent, albeit much too late.....and much too soon."

"Good Lord," Stephen muttered. "And then what?"

"Exactly," Brivari sighed.

Silence descended as each contemplated the various outcomes, none of them inviting. "Well," Marie said finally, "whatever shape they're in, they're going to essentially be children, and they'll need to be taken care of. Have you and Jaddo given any thought as to how you're going to do that?"

Brivari looked away. "I have no idea where Jaddo is."

"What?" Marie exclaimed. "Why not?"

Brivari rose from the couch and walked to the window, gazing at the city skyline. "Our enemies got close....too close. We disagreed on how best to address that, with Jaddo advocating the more aggressive approach as usual. In the end I felt it best we separate because it seemed he was always trying to manipulate events so as to provoke me into seeing things his way. We parted company back in '59, and I haven't seen him since."

"I'm not surprised," Steven said. "Well, I'm not," he insisted when Marie glared at him. "They were always fighting. The only time they weren't fighting was when things got really bad."

"And we reached a point where we were fighting even then," Brivari said, "which is how I knew it was time to part. If we can't face crises in concert, we're better off facing them separately." He paused. "I've kept track of Jaddo's....'activities' these past years. I could find him if I wanted to. But I'm reluctant to draw him into this until I know the hybrids' condition. Jaddo's behavior has the unfortunate effect of attracting our enemies, and the last thing I want is to draw the attention of interested parties just as the hybrids are emerging. Better to wait and appraise the situation myself."

"What does Malik think about all this?" Marie asked.

Brivari's eyes fell. "Malik is dead."

Marie felt her throat constrict; beside her, Steven had stiffened. "Oh...oh, God," she said haltingly, one hand to her mouth. "Did he....did we...."

"No," Brivari answered, sensing her question. "He was captured by Argilians, and he sacrificed himself to save Jaddo and I, and the Argilian resistance. No humans were involved."

Thank God, Marie thought, silly though it was to feel grateful that he had died by alien instead of human hands given that he was dead regardless. She hadn't seen Malik in decades, yet the sense of loss was as palpable as though they'd never parted. Malik was not a Warder, had even been an enemy at the start, but he was easily the most reasonable and friendly of all the aliens she'd met, functioning as neutral ground between the two surviving and often opposing Warders. No wonder Brivari and Jaddo had separated. They'd lost their mediator.

"The last time I saw him was when he locked me in the car at the hospital where I found Pierce," she said sadly. "And I got mad at him. I....I even yelled at him."

"I'm sure he didn't take it personally," Steven murmured, rubbing her back.

"I can't believe it," she whispered, shaking her head. "I can't believe he's gone."

"Sometimes it's easy to forget this is a war," Steven said gently. "And people die in wars. They always have, and they always will."

Spoken like a true soldier, Marie thought sadly, noting the look on Brivari's face which made it clear he found that fact no more helpful than she did. "So you're alone," she said. "Literally. You're all alone with four young children."

"Unfortunately. Although...." Brivari hesitated, eyeing them closely. "Perhaps the two of you could be of assistance in that regard."

Marie blinked. "Us?"

"Of course. You have a stable union, a home, and experience with children. Maybe I could draw upon that experience."

"You can't draw upon what's not there," Steven answered before Marie could say anything. "We never had kids."

Now it was Brivari's turn to look surprised. "You didn't? I understood offspring to be customary for the vast majority of human couples."

"They are," Steven agreed. "But we couldn't see our way clear to having any of our own. We're still living under pseudonyms, still hiding who we really are. If we had children, they'd have to hide too....and the chances of our identities being uncovered would be much higher. We'll be listed by the Army as AWOL for the rest of our lives, and if we're ever caught, any children we have would pay as high a price as we would, maybe higher."

"We thought about it for a long time," Marie added "especially after Pierce died. We thought maybe then it might be safe. But in the end, we decided we'd never really be safe. It's one thing to choose that life for ourselves, but another thing entirely to choose it for someone else."

"A wise decision, perhaps," Brivari admitted. "Because you weren't safe then, and still aren't. None of us are."

Steven sat bolt upright. "What do you mean?"

Brivari returned to the couch opposite them. "Only hours after we executed Pierce, Lewis and the FBI arrived on the scene. Specifically the former Major Lewis, now FBI agent....and he knew exactly where the silver handprint on Pierce's body had come from."

Marie saw Steven's jaw clench as her own heart almost stopped. Lewis. The Lewis who had advocated doing a "living autopsy" on Jaddo, who had knocked her to the ground when she'd defied him, who had been even worse than Pierce. "Are you....are you sure it was the same Lewis?" she asked.

"Quite," Brivari answered darkly. "Pierce's death gave him the ammunition he needed to convince the FBI to form a unit dedicated to hunting aliens. As I mentioned earlier, Jaddo's behavior often has unfortunate consequences."

"So where is Lewis now?" Steven demanded, looking ready to storm the halls of the FBI.

"Dead," Brivari replied. "Jaddo executed him years ago."

"Good," Steven said flatly.

"Steven!" Marie admonished.

"Don't start with me," Steven warned. "And don't expect me to feel sorry that some monster is rotting in hell where he belongs, because you'll wind up disappointed."

"While I sympathize with that opinion, I'm afraid Lewis' death galvanized the FBI even further," Brivari said as Marie glared at her husband again. "His 'Special Unit' is larger than ever and active planet wide. I'm quite certain they're aware of the two of you. You were wise to maintain your cover, and I understand your reasons for forgoing parenthood. Right now, what I need most is someone I can trust to help me evaluate the hybrids' condition until I can decide what to do. That's why I'm here, for your expertise in human anatomy and brain function. I....." He paused, staring at his hands. "I know you've both already done so much for us, sacrificed a great deal. But this would be short term, and I don't anticipate it being dangerous for either of you."

Marie glanced at Steven, who gave a small shrug. My goodness, she thought heavily. It had been hard enough to deal with two grown aliens who had frequently been at odds with each other; the prospect of four alien children, or child-sized aliens, at least, was daunting. Still, the only reason she knew anything Brivari would find useful in this situation was her tenure as Jaddo's nurse and her close association with Pierce, himself a neurologist when he wasn't busy torturing people. What she'd learned from him had propelled her into her current career, meaning Jaddo's captivity had given her the means to help them now. Perhaps this was just another of the universe's all too frequent attempts at irony. Or justice, she added silently. Could be that too.

"I need to tie up some loose ends here," she said, "cancel some appointments, get people to cover for me, things like that. But I'll come. I'll do what I can."

"And I'm coming too," Steven added. "She's not going off alone like she did the last time."

"Of course not," Brivari said, obviously relieved. "And thank you. As I said, this should not pose a danger for either of you. None of our enemies are anywhere near Roswell. If you keep a low profile, it should be safe."



****************************************************



FBI Academy

Quantico, Virginia





It was approaching midnight when Pierce staggered into his dorm with a girl on his arm, thoroughly well oiled from a night out celebrating both his birthday and the passing of all his assessments, clearing the way for his appointment as a Special Agent. As AD Skinner had predicted, he had not only passed, but passed in spades, breaking two more records along the way. His party had been long and loud, featuring plenty of his three favorite things: Food, alcohol, and women. His meeting with the Assistant Director now seemed far away, and the story he'd been told even more unbelievable than when he'd first heard it. It was preposterous, really, that someone would want to kill him for something he was supposed to receive on his thirtieth birthday; it sounded like a pitch for a bad TV show. Besides, his birthday was almost over. If someone was supposed to play delivery boy, they hadn't been watching the calendar very closely.

"So where's your room?" the girl giggled.

"Shhh," Daniel whispered, a finger to his lips. "We're not supposed to have...'conjugal' visits."

"Is this a 'conjugal' visit?" she asked slyly, running a hand down his chest.

"It's sure as hell not a homework session," Pierce answered, giving her ample backside a squeeze. "That what you thought it was?"

"No way," she whispered, sliding her hand further south. "Oh," she said in mock surprise. "I see you're all ready. Ever done it on a staircase?"

"Didn't you hear a thing I said?" Pierce asked, pulling her hand away reluctantly. "You're not supposed to be here. Second floor, hang a sharp left, Room 214. I'll race you."

"Daniel Pierce," a voice announced.

Pierce stopped at the foot of the stairs leading to the second floor, searching for the origin of the voice. What with his inebriated state, it took him a minute before he saw a very old man sitting on the sofa in the visitor's lounge just to the right of the stairway, complete with wrinkles, cane, and thinning white hair.

"I'm Daniel," Pierce said warily.

"Yes, I know," the old man said. "I needn't have worried about how to identify you. You look just like him. Only younger, of course."

"Do I know you?" Pierce asked, squinting as the old man slithered in and out of focus.

"You do not," the man answered. "But you're about to. Is there somewhere we can speak in private?"

"About what?" Pierce asked suspiciously.

The dormitory's door opened, and a noisy group of students spilled through, jostling past Pierce and his date with nary a glance at the old man. "I can't tell you that here," the man replied .

"Why not?"

"Because what I have to say is for your ears alone," the man replied. "That's why I asked to speak to you in private. 'Private' means 'alone'. Goodness, don't they teach basic vocabulary at the mighty FBI?"

"If you have something to say, say it here, or don't say it," Pierce said peevishly, rankled by the man's tone.

"Let's review," the man said with exaggerated patience. "I need to speak to you alone. Where might I do that?"

"Nowhere," Pierce mumbled, mounting the stairs, pulling the girl with him. He had no idea who this fossil was, but it couldn't have anything to do with his magic inheritance. Why would anyone have entrusted something like that to a dinosaur? Jesus, it was a miracle that guy had lived to see his thirtieth birthday. And besides, he had better things to do.

A couple of minutes later, after a zigzag race down the hallway and a close encounter with a drinking fountain, Pierce reached his dorm room only seconds ahead of his date. "I win!" he announced a bit unsteadily as his roommate, Brian, rolled his eyes, climbed off his bed, and left, being long used to Pierce's extracurricular activities.

"Re-match," the girl insisted. "See who can get undressed first."

I'll win this one too, Pierce thought, stripping in seconds while the girl struggled with all that complicated woman's clothing. Of course she should have realized she'd lose, but then he didn't have a habit of picking the sharpest knives in the drawer. Smart women were just so tedious.

"Rats," this one pouted upon losing again. "Okay, what'd you win?"

Pierce's eyes gleamed. "Guess."

A minute later he was in heaven, or rather in.....what was her name? He couldn't remember, wasn't even certain he'd ever known. He was terrible with names, but then again, it could be argued that names were overrated. One certainly didn't need a name in order to get down to business. And oh, how he loved that business.....

The door opened behind him. "Sorry," Brian said, studiously averting his eyes, "but you have another visitor. You've brought more than one home before, Danny, but I gotta hand it to you....you're branching out."

"Would you excuse us, please?" a voice asked.

The girl shrieked and scrambled away, it having taken a few seconds to penetrate her thick skull that she had an audience. It was the old man, leaning on his cane, scowling at them. How had he gotten up here so fast? He looked older than dirt, and about as mobile.

"Have fun," Brian winked, disappearing down the hall.

"Out," the old man ordered the girl, who was hastily pulling on her clothes.

"Look, mister," Pierce said angrily, "I don't know who you are or what you want, but—"

"Put yours pants on," the man interrupted, using his cane to flip them into Pierce's lap. "She may like seeing you au nautrale, but I don't.

Pierce's eyes flashed. "Look here, gramps—"

"Silence!" the man said sternly, stepping back as the terrified girl fled the room. Pierce didn't move, watching him lock the door and shove a chair under the doorknob, wondering where he found the strength. "I said, put your clothes on," the man reiterated, prodding Pierce with his cane, which appeared to be more decorative than anything else.

"Ouch!" Pierce exclaimed as the cane connected with a particularly sensitive spot. "Jesus, be careful with that thing! You obviously don't need it, so what's it for, anyway—beating people up?"

"Very funny," the man deadpanned as Pierce grabbed his pants. "It's largely a decoy, if you must know. I only need it on stairs. The rest of the time it serves the purpose of making people think I'm more frail than I am. Certainly seems to have worked with you." He paused, smiling faintly as Pierce sulked. "You do look so like him. And you share his love for both the bottle and the female of the species. The apple didn't fall far from that tree."

"Who the hell are you, and what is this about?" Pierce demanded. "I wanted a good fuck for my birthday, not a senile dinosaur spouting nonsense."

"Ah, yes," the man said calmly, ignoring his temper. "Happy Birthday. Your thirtieth, if I'm not mistaken."

Something in the tone of that last sentence cut through Pierce's inebriation and disappointment at having lost his toy. "If this is about my supposed inheritance, you're wasting your time," he said. "I've already heard about that, and from an AD, no less, so you can—"

"An assistant director?" the man broke in with amusement. "Goodness, but you'd think they'd show a bit more respect than to send an underling to make their case."

"An 'underling'?" Pierce echoed. "AD's are—"

"A dime a dozen. I imagine they don't wish to look foolish if it doesn't pan out."

"Either tell me who you are and what you want, or get the hell out!" Pierce exclaimed. "Actually, never mind that. Just get the hell out."

The old man didn't budge. "Who I am is unimportant. What is important is that I'm here to make you the most powerful man in law enforcement, be it the Bureau, the CIA, or any agency of your choosing. Pick one. They'll all be at your feet." He paused, letting that sink in.

"Shall I continue, or do you still want me to leave?"




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Next Sunday being Thanksgiving weekend, I'll post Chapter 5 on Sunday, December 6. Happy Thanksgiving to all!
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 4, 11/22

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FIVE


September 17, 1989, 12:30 a.m.

FBI Academy, Quantico, Virginia





"That's better," the man said approvingly when Pierce had finished dressing. "So much more civilized with our clothes on, don't you think? Sit," he added, indicating the bed. "I require your full attention."

"You've got it," Pierce answered, sinking reluctantly onto the bed. "Now...who are you? I could come up with my own name for you, but I'm pretty sure you wouldn't like it."

The man's cane rapped sharply on the floor, making Pierce jump. "Keep a civil tongue in your head," he said sharply, "or our interview ends here. For this is an interview, make no mistake about it. Should I find you unworthy of what I came here to say, I'll leave without another word. He gave me that power."

The man watched with interest as Pierce wrestled with the desire to retort, to lash out. Self control would be a crucial trait for the one handed what he had to bestow, and hence was a crucial test. If Pierce the younger proved incapable of keeping his mouth shut even in a private interview with a senior citizen, there was no hope he would be able to do so in the halls of power. One hint of a tantrum and he would follow his friend's dictates and walk away, and the much sought after knowledge now in his possession would rot where it lay. And perhaps that was best. Even Roswell's sheriff had been torn as to what to do with it.

But Pierce Jr. proved sturdier than he'd first thought. Several minutes passed in total silence with the child who was so like his father sitting in sullen, obedient silence. He was thin, this one, but well built, the dark hair and eyes so reminiscent of his father that it was not hard for the man to pretend he had traveled in time and now faced a younger version of his former client. Sadly, he saw little of the mother in the child, and wondered if that lack of resemblance ran more than skin deep. If so, then Helen was truly dead.

"My name," the man said after what must have seemed a very long time to a young man unaccustomed to periods of silence, "is Robert Angelone. You may call me Mr. Angelone. I'm glad you decided to be civil."

Pierce snorted. "I can safely say I haven't had a civil thought since the start of my birthday party, but if civil is what you want gramps—'Mr. Angelone'—civil is what you'll get. At least until the meaning of 'the most powerful man in law enforcement' is fully explained to me."

Angelone smiled faintly. "Somehow I thought that would get your attention."

"Yes, well....I learned at an early age that the most foolish thing a man can do is to pass up an opportunity for power," Pierce replied. "Although, frankly, it's probably a wasted effort. I already told the assistant director I'd give anything I inherited to the FBI, and I find this whole thing pretty bogus anyway. Why would my birth father have socked something away for me years in the future? He was good friends with my stepfather, so why didn't he just leave it to him directly? He could have been using whatever it was all these years, maybe even prevented his own death. It doesn't make sense."

" 'Good friends'?" Angelone echoed. "Is that what you've been told? Well, yes, of course that's what you've been told," he muttered. "He was a veteran liar, your stepfather. He certainly had your mother fooled."

Pierce's eyes narrowed. "Bernard Lewis was a hero! A pillar of the Bureau, a—"

"Yes, yes, he was the second coming," Angelone interrupted impatiently. "Or so he thought. Others would differ. I am one of those others."

"Look, if you worked for the Bureau, you know all about my stepfather," Pierce said heatedly. "How could you—"

"What makes you think I worked for the Bureau?" Angelone asked.

"Isn't that why you're here? To stump for the Bureau's claim to the magic whatever I'm supposed to inherit? Besides, you must have Bureau credentials or you never would've made it onto the grounds, never mind all the way up here."

"Ah, yes," Angelone chuckled. "The great, the mighty, the impenetrable FBI. Impenetrable, that is, except for an old man whom no one notices because they think he's decrepit and therefore harmless, not to mention worthless, and who happens to be well acquainted with how very easy it is to fake identification these days. Hubris got me in the door, Mr. Pierce, the hubris of a Bureau that fancies itself untouchable. Incorrectly, I might add, because I do not, nor have I ever worked for the Bureau. At my age, I think it's safe to say I never will."

Angelone let that sink in, resisting the urge to shift in his chair. What he had judiciously left out was the way he ached all over, the fact that he'd slept all day just to muster the strength for this meeting, that merely moving from one place to another was an act of will for a man nearing ninety. For all that Pierce the elder had been his friend, it had not escaped Angelone's notice that he had a tendency to take advantage of anything and anyone. Appearing weak in front of a Pierce struck him as a poor idea.

"Okay, so you snuck in," Pierce said, sounding more than a little embarrassed that the Bureau had been asleep at the switch. "Then....oh," he said knowingly. "I get it. You're here to make me a counter-offer. Are you with the CIA, or the military?"

"Neither," Angelone answered. "I am your late father's attorney. Your real father, that is, not that predator who swooped down in the wake of his death and carried off your mother."

Pierce's eyes widened. "So, you....you.....you're here to give me my inheritance?"

"Correction: I am here to ascertain whether you are worthy of your inheritance. Your father was a pragmatic man, Mr. Pierce. He realized that with his absence, you may not have come out quite the way he wanted."

"But you have it with you," Pierce said, eyes darting left and right.

"Don't be ridiculous," Angelone said. "Do you really think I'd enter the Bureau's territory with something like that in my back pocket? No, your inheritance is safely secreted elsewhere, to be revealed if and when I deem it advisable to do so. Which is in some doubt at the moment. I must admit I'm not impressed with what I've seen so far."

"Hey, it's my birthday!" Pierce objected. "I was just having a little fun, that's all. Didn't my father ever have any fun? Didn't he—" He stopped, realization spreading across his features. "So you knew him," he said in a very different, almost reverent tone. "More than knew him; you must have been friends. Why else would you have waited all this time and gone to all this trouble to find me?"

"It wasn't much trouble," Angelone replied. "When you were born, I was afraid it would be. Agent Lewis had you hidden away, well aware that acquiring what he married your mother to find meant seeing to it that you were kept whole and healthy for thirty years. But they couldn't keep you hidden forever because doing so might impede the process by which you would gain what they wanted so badly. The sheriff assured me you'd reappear in due time, and he was right. Very astute, that man."

"What sheriff?"

"Irrelevant. Tell me what you know about your birth father."

Pierce's eyes clouded, then dropped. "Not much," he admitted. "He was a doctor who died before I was born. Bernard Lewis was an FBI agent and a good friend of his, and he married my mother. Then my mother died when I was just a baby, and Agent Lewis raised me until I was three, when he was murdered by a suspect he was pursuing."

"Yes, I'd heard that karma eventually caught up with him," Angelone said with satisfaction. "It usually does. Continue."

Pierce's eyes flashed at this latest slap at his stepfather, but he didn't pursue it. "After that, his closest deputy, Agent Del Bianco, took me in until he was murdered a few years later. Then I went to boarding school under an alias, and then to college under a different alias. I've worked for the Bureau for years, but Agent Lewis stipulated that I wasn't allowed to train as a Special Agent or use my real name until I turned twenty-nine. I never knew why until today."

"And what did they tell you?" Angelone asked.

"That they were murdered," Pierce said angrily. "My father, Agent Lewis, Agent Del Bianco...all of them. All murdered by the same person, someone who wanted whatever my father left with you."

"And did they happen to mention what exactly your father left with me?"

"The means to bring them down," Pierce answered. "To find the assassins, and see to it that justice is served. I can avenge three deaths with what you have, Mr. Angelone. You'd be irresponsible not to give it to me."

Spoken like your father, Angelone thought, wondering if the boy had been told the truth. Even after all this time, he still didn't know exactly what he'd been safeguarding. Roswell's sheriff had seemed to, but hadn't been willing to share. But it made sense; if Pierce Sr. had possessed the ability to find those who eventually killed him, that explained the cloud of secrecy he'd lived under, why the military had been so angry when he'd gone AWOL, and why Lewis had made it his life's work to find him. Pierce must have taken that very important information with him and used it as a bargaining chip to gain entry elsewhere. A very Pierce thing to do.

"We'll see," Angelone said noncommittally. "It would also be irresponsible of me to drop such a valuable commodity into the wrong person's lap."

"And why would I be the wrong person?" Pierce challenged.

"Let's see how you handle the truth," Angelone answered. "Your father was indeed a doctor and a former Army officer, but Bernard Lewis was no friend of his. The former Major Lewis was his chief rival and nemesis, and when your father fled the Army in the early fifties, Lewis made it his business to find him, presumably to obtain what I now hold. But Lewis never caught up with your father until his death in '59, only to find that what he wanted had been left to you, and far in the future at that."

Angelone waited for some kind of reaction, but save for a bit of scowling, Pierce Jr. said nothing. "So Lewis had to change tactics to get what he wanted," Angelone continued. "He wooed and married your very pregnant mother who was understandably distraught by the death of her husband so close to the birth of their first child. And when she got in the way, he killed her, making certain that he and he alone would chart your future."

"Killed her?" Pierce exclaimed. "What are you going on about, old man? My mother died of a heart condition. Don't you think someone would have noticed if she'd been murdered?"

"No, I don't," Angelone said bluntly. "Lewis was also a doctor, a surgeon to be specific. He could easily have killed her in such a way that a coroner would never find it. Not that anything would ever have happened to Hoover's darling even if they did find it."

"Great," Pierce said angrily. "So now he not only killed her, but the Bureau looked the other way?"

"I doubt the Bureau ever knew about it," Angelone answered. "I'm just saying they wouldn't have cared if they had. You were right about your stepfather being considered a hero. He was untouchable, and he knew it. Absolute power corrupts absolutely; it may be a cliché, but then clichés become clichés for a reason, usually because they're true."

"Do you have any evidence that my stepfather was a murderer?"

"With me? No," Angelone allowed. "But don't take my word for it. I've had many, many years to look into the matter of your mother's death, Mr. Pierce. The evidence is out there if you have the courage to look for it."

"You couldn't have found much of anything on my stepfather," Pierce declared. "His records would be classified at the highest level; I couldn't get near them, never mind you."

"My goodness, but you give up quickly," Angelone said. "Your father wasn't so easily put off. Are you or are you not sitting on the grounds of the Federal Bureau of Investigation's training academy? Have you or have you not just qualified as a special agent? I suggest you get off your backside and do some of that investigating the Bureau is supposedly so famous for."

"How in the hell am I supposed to gain access to classified information?" Pierce demanded.

Angelone reached over and patted Pierce on the knee, smiling when Pierce flinched. "I'm sure you'll think of something, my boy. If you can't, then I'd question whether you truly qualify for the 'special' in 'special agent'. Or to receive what your father left you, for that matter. Whether what you've been told regarding your inheritance is true or not, I do know this; possessing it is not for the faint of heart. I can't tell you how many people traipsed through my office in the months following your father's death looking for that, from the Bureau, the military, the CIA, and plenty of smaller organizations whose existence is probably denied in most quarters. I was questioned, cajoled, bribed, blackmailed, threatened....you name it, they tried it. If I should decide to turn it over to you, word will get out that you have it, and you must be prepared for that. Those who want it would not hesitate to kill you to obtain it. Even the FBI."

"Not the Bureau," Pierce said stoutly. "The Bureau has sheltered me since birth, paid for my education, made certain—"

"Made certain you were beholden to them," Angelone interrupted sharply. "Don't be an idiot, boy! They didn't do that out of the goodness of their hearts; they did it because they wanted something from you, something you were not yet capable of giving them. Should the time come that you are, you will need to watch your back and then some, and if you're not smart enough to do that, you'll wind up planted beside your mother and for the same reason: Because you couldn't see through the lie. Whatever I have was meant for you, not the Bureau or anyone else. If you are not capable of safeguarding it properly, it will remain undiscovered."

"Okay, okay," Pierce said impatiently. "So what do I have to do to prove myself? Dance a jig? Make it rain?"

Angelone bent forward, leaning on his cane. "Two things. First, gain access to that 'classified information' about your stepfather. Learn the truth for yourself."

"And the second?"

"Is a bit more difficult," Angelone said soberly. "Stay alive, young Daniel. Because now that your thirtieth birthday has come and gone, you will be watched like never before. And if they think you have what they want or can lead them to it, they will be on you so fast, you won't even see it coming. You will need to be extremely vigilant, paranoid, even, until you come up with a countermeasure that makes killing you inadvisable." He paused, noting Pierce's expression. "You think I'm mad, don't you? A raving old man. But we'll see. You'll see."

"Wait," Pierce said as Angelone rose slowly to his feet, his legs complaining at having been bent so long. "Suppose I do manage to hack into the files of the most secure agency in the country. Then what?"

"Tell me what you've found," Angelone said simply. "I already know the story, so I'll know if you're lying."

"But how do I find you?" Pierce asked as Angelone shuffled toward the door.

"You won't. I'll find you."

"But how?" Pierce persisted. "How would...." He stopped, standing in the doorway, staring down the hall as a figure at the far end slid into the shadows.

"Don't bother," Angelone said quietly as Pierce started to go after him. "He'll be gone long before you get there."

Pierce looked back at him with eyes now filled with alarm instead of derision. "They won't kill you yet," Angelone assured him. "They'll want to make certain the transfer has taken place. But we'll both need to be careful. Learn the truth about your father and stepfather, and then we'll see what's what."

Angelone put a hand on the boy's arm, and he didn't flinch this time. "Your father is counting on you, Daniel. Don't let him down."

Pierce remained in the doorway as Angelone left, taking the stairs carefully, one at a time. It seemed to take forever to reach his car, but his pursuer was patient, waiting until he was heading down the long main road to the front gates before discreetly falling in behind him, the headlights far enough away that they could have been anyone's. But they weren't just anyone's, and Angelone knew that. They hadn't been expecting him, of all people, but now that they'd identified the messenger, they would be certain not to let him out of their sight.

Now Pierce wasn't the only one being watched.




****************************************************



Pod chamber




Cold.

That was the first thing he felt, the first thing which struck him when his hand escaped the watery warmth that had been his home for so long, that was all he'd ever known. Something had sent him thrashing, kicking and flailing, and then one hand was suddenly cold, very cold.....and somehow he knew that he had to move toward the cold instead of away from it. He pushed his head toward his hand, the searing pain in his chest almost unbearable....

....until he gasped a moment later as his lungs expanded for the first time. He thrashed harder, and the walls around him gave way, pitching him forward. He tumbled onto something both hard and cold, two unfamiliar and unwelcome sensations that nevertheless carried one advantage; the searing pain was gone, replaced by rapid, heaving breaths and a wracking cough that was still preferable to that burning in his chest. He panted on the hard and in the cold for what seemed like forever before the spasms began to subside and he looked up, but it was too dark to see.

Light.

And instantly there was light, a soft glow that came from nowhere in the small space in which he found himself. Behind him was the torn remains of warmth and heat; beside that was another, and beside that another, all empty. But the next one.....

He pushed himself to unsteady feet, grabbing the torn shreds for support as he walked slowly toward the glow. This one wasn't torn and there was something inside.....a small hand....a face....yellow curls.....

A soft sound made him turn around, nearly losing his balance. And that was when he saw her.

She was sitting on the hard and the cold, curled into a ball, shivering....and wet. Very wet. Something thick and shiny covered all of her, even the yellow stuff clinging to the top of her, not loose and floating like the face in the bubble, but flat and matted. Me, too, he realized, raising a hand to his head, feeling the stickiness, looking down at himself. He was covered in the same shiny stuff, and, he suddenly realized, shivering just like she was, violent shudders that had been growing more pronounced ever since he'd fallen onto the hard and the cold.

Warmth.

He slipped to his knees, both complaining as they hit the hard surface below him, holding his hand in front of him and thinking about the wonderful warmth he'd enjoyed for so long and missed so much.....

And then suddenly the hard surface began to glow, not a yellow glow like the one behind them, but a reddish glow that gave off welcome warmth. He watched her eyes widen, watched her scramble away from the vertical hardness she'd been leaning against to join him in the middle. They laid down next to each other, trying to connect as much of themselves as possible with the still hard warmth below, watching each other, watching the face in the glow that was not yet torn. And then, when he was feeling better, when the warmth had crept into enough of his body that he had the leisure to think, he realized that there were three torn remains, but only two of them.

Someone was missing. Someone they had to find.





****************************************************




6 p.m.

FBI Academy, Quantico





"Jesus, Danny!" Brian exclaimed as Pierce grabbed him by the necktie and pulled him around the side of the Administration Building, shoving him into the wall in the process. "I don't know what—"

"Quiet!" Pierce whispered fiercely. "We have to wait until he leaves."

"Until who leaves?" Brian demanded in exasperation. "Christ, what were you drinking last night? I've watched you tie one on a million times, but you usually don't wake up spouting nonsense about being 'followed'."

"Yeah, I thought it was nonsense too....until it wasn't," Pierce said grimly. "Don't move," he added when Brian shifted slightly. "This guy could spot a hamster shitting in its cage from across the room."

"Okay, now I know you've lost it," Brian said severely. "If you think—"

"Shhhh," Pierce whispered. "There he is!"

Slowly, very slowly, the two peered around the corner of the building at a man in a dark suit who was scanning the campus in what appeared to be a methodical, robotic fashion, peering in one direction for several long seconds before shifting marginally to the right and repeating the procedure. At the moment his back was to them, but based on his rate of scanning, he'd be turning toward them in another minute or so.

"Okay, that's weird," Brian allowed. "And you say this guy has been following you all day?"

"Since last night, actually," Pierce answered. "I don't know if it was the same guy, but someone was in our hallway late last night, and this one's been everywhere I've been since my feet hit the floor this morning. Which means there was probably someone at the party last night if I'd known enough to look."

"We were a little too soused to notice," Brian chuckled, sobering instantly when he saw the look on Pierce's face. "Damn. I should have come back to the room last night. That weird ménage a trois you had going in there had me a little queasy."

"For the last time, it wasn't what you think!" Pierce said in exasperation.

Brian held up his hands in a show of innocence. "Fine. Whatever. But seriously, Danny, why would the Bureau be shadowing you? You just passed with flying colors. This doesn't make sense."

Yes, it does, Pierce thought, having not filled his friend and roommate in on the finer points of this latest turn in his life. Last night he'd been certain that old man had been crazy until he'd left, and Pierce had spotted the figure at the end of the hall.....or thought he had. By the next morning he'd managed to convince himself that it had all been a drunken illusion brought on by the web of paranoia the old man had woven with his tales of lies and murder. So certain was he that it had all been nothing but a case of Alzheimer's that even when he'd noted the same man in three different places, he'd passed it off as mere coincidence.

By the time that number had hit half a dozen, however, Pierce had begun to have second thoughts, and he'd decided some experiments were in order to ascertain if he really was being followed. The result was a merry chase through the campus by a stalker who was damnably hard to shake, this being a quiet Sunday with few crowds in which to lose oneself. The flip side to that was that his dark suited tailgater was also easy to spot; several times Pierce thought he'd managed to shake him, only to quickly find out otherwise. It had taken several hours of playing cat and mouse before Pierce had managed to turn the tables and become the pursuer instead of the pursued, showing himself just long enough to begin the chase anew. He'd waited until he'd been certain of his ability to elude pursuit before finding Brian. With what he had in mind, he couldn't afford to be caught.

"He's leaving," Brian reported. "He looks pissed."

And he did indeed, one hand on his hip, the other pressed to his mouth in an Oh, shit stance that made it clear he knew he'd screwed up. Sayonara, buddy, Pierce thought darkly as his tormentor walked away. "Let's go," he added out loud. "I don't know how long we have before they send in reinforcements. Where's the back door?"

"Down here," Brian said, leading him further along the side of the building.

A moment later they were in a dimly lit and little used stairway of the Admin Building courtesy of Pierce's lock picks. "Records," he said to Brian. "Files on all the Bureau's trainees. Where would those be?"

"How far back?" Brian asked.

"The fifties."

"Fifties? They'd be in the basement."

Pierce followed Brian down the stairway and through a series of locked doors which eventually landed them in a giant warehouse of a room with cardboard boxes stacked on shelves that literally reached the ceiling. "And here I thought I'd have to hack into a computer," Pierce muttered. "I'm not sure if this is better or worse."

"Older records aren't on computers," Brian noted. "Even all the newer stuff isn't; the chips don't have that kind of storage capacity. Maybe someday."

"Someday they say computers will fit in the palms of our hands," Pierce said, wandering down the nearest aisle.

"Yeah, well, that's a bit pie in the sky," Brian replied. "I'm sure they'll get faster and hold more data, but smaller? Not so sure about that. If anything, they'll probably get bigger. So....what are we looking for?"

"Anything we can find on Bernard Lewis," Pierce answered.

"Your stepfather? Why would you want his academy records? Does this have something to do with 'Dark Suit' out there?"

"Maybe," Pierce said evasively. His stepfather wouldn't have trained here, of course, because FBI agents hadn't trained at Quantico back then. But all training records had been transferred here when the academy had been built, so his stepfather's should be here too, and there might be something in them that would give the lie to the old man's claims, even if Dark Suit was tending to bolster them.

"Jesus," Brian murmured. "This is gonna be like looking for a needle in a haystack."

"I thought you worked here last summer," Pierce said.

"I did, but that doesn't mean I know how to find one agent's training records from forty years ago."

"Well, there must be some kind of system," Pierce said. "How is all this stuff organized?"

"By the seat-of-your-pants method," Brian answered. "This is the dark ages of filing, Danny, the era of the cardboard box."

"So?" Pierce said crossly. "These weren't cave men with flint knives. They had numbers. They had an alphabet. It must be done by year, or last name, or maybe both."

"Or by the secretary's lipstick shade," Brian said ruefully, reading the labels on the nearest boxes at eye level. "Look at this...'Red 5. Blue 6'. What the hell is that?"

"Don't know, but I'm going to find out," Pierce said firmly, shrugging off his coat. "I'm going to get what I came for if I have to camp down here for a week."

"Imagine how upset Dark Suit will be if he loses you for a week," Brian chuckled. "All right, all right," he added hastily when Pierce gave him a look. "As camping goes, this is better than anything I went through with those goddam Boy Scouts."

"I wouldn't know," Pierce answered, rolling up his sleeves. "I was never allowed to join the goddam Boy Scouts."

Brian dropped his eyes. "Right. Well.....you stay here, I'll start over there. Maybe we can make sense of these labels."

It took almost an hour, but sense was finally made. The records, as it turned out, were organized by geographic area, then by unit, then by name and year. "Danny?" Brian called, his voice echoing in the cavernous room. "You'd better come see this."

Pierce abandoned the shelves he'd been scanning and hurried three aisles over, where Brian was staring up at the ceiling. "What?" Pierce demanded. "What did you find?"

"The records on your stepfather," Brian answered.

"Where? Which box?"

"Every box coded 'Gray 0'."

Gray 0. Pierce's eyes scanned the nearest shelf, and hit immediately on a box labeled "Gray 0". His eyes shifted right and found another. Shifted left and found another. Shifted up, then down, and found more.

"Oh, my God," he whispered. "There must be a dozen of them."

"At least," Brian nodded. "I stopped counting after ten." He paused. "I don't get it. I mean, I know your stepfather had a distinguished career with the Bureau; he's practically revered as a god, or at least a martyr. But these are just academy records, an agent's application for admission and everything that goes with that, plus training records. Unless your stepfather had to repeat the program a hundred times, there's no way his training could have produced this much information, so we must be looking at his background, his life before the academy. Do you know anything about that?"

"I'm about to learn," Pierce answered. "Get a ladder."

"What?"

"I said, get a ladder. Some of those boxes are too high to reach."

Brian blinked. "Are you....are you serious? You're actually going to read all this? Do you have any idea how long that will take?"

"It'll take as long as it takes. Leave if you want to, but I'm staying."

Brian hesitated a moment, then shook his head. "No. I got you in here, and I'll get you out. Just wish I'd brought a sandwich." He sighed, hands on hips. "Where do we start?"

"Right here," Pierce said, pulling a box from a bottom shelf, opening it, and scanning the date on the first piece of paper inside. "In....1947."




****************************************************




Outskirts of Roswell




"Can you believe it, Mom?" Diane said happily. "We got that furniture for so little money, and all the rest of it besides! Talk about luck!"

Bad luck, Dee thought from the back seat of the car, catching the warning look her son threw her in the rear view mirror as his wife babbled on in the passenger seat beside him. After spending the entire day helping Philip and Diane unpack, Diane had rounded them all up to attend the garage sale she'd spotted yesterday only to find that the baby furniture she'd had her heart set on had been sold. Dee had uttered some insincere words of condolence and kept her face carefully blank while privately rejoicing that hundreds of dollars wouldn't be wasted on what she still considered to be a ridiculous endeavor.

But not so fast. The couple holding the garage sale had been so moved by Diane's tears—honestly, was the world really so wussy as to melt at the sight of any woman's tears?—that they'd called some friends of theirs who they thought might want to rid themselves of their own baby furniture. They had, and the price they'd set by the time Diane, Philip, and Dee had arrived at their house a considerable distance north of town reflected the fact that they knew they had an eager buyer. Dee had privately rolled her eyes as Philip wrote a check without batting an eyelash and Diane phoned Anthony to bring their car around for what they couldn't fit in Philip's car. And as if that weren't bad enough, the wife of the couple, moved by Diane's joy, stopped them as they were backing out of the driveway and handed over two large boxes of baby clothing, free of charge, to the happy prospective parents. Or what she thought were the happy prospective parents, neither Philip nor Diane having seen fit to fill the couple in on the fact that there was no baby in sight, nor was there likely to be in the future, whether near or far.

And now here they were, tooling through the desert on their way back to a new house with a car load of baby furniture and clothing they had no use for, Diane going on and on about how "lucky" they were, and Philip fretting that his mother was on the verge of pointing out the obvious. Which she was, of course, having nearly chewed her tongue in half, so difficult had it been to keep her mouth shut while all this celebrating over nothing continued unchallenged. Even more galling was the effect an emotional woman had on both the male and the female of the species. People apparently liked to see women either crying or rejoicing; thinking appeared to be seriously underrated, or at least......

Sitting bolt upright in the back seat, Dee peered out the window as a sound penetrated her irritation....no, not a sound. That wasn't the correct word to describe telepathic speech, which is what she could have sworn she'd just heard. Maybe she just thought she'd heard it. It had been a very long time since she'd heard it last, years, really......

Dee stiffened as she heard it again. What was that? Diane's non-stop chatter faded into the background as she stared out the windshield, the headlights of Philip's car cutting the darkness like a knife. That was telepathic speech, but the language was unfamiliar. Who would be speaking telepathically in another language? Was that Brivari? He'd promised Anthony he'd visit, but of course he hadn't shown.

*Hello?* she ventured.

The resulting answer was one of confusion, definitely not the response she would have expected from either Warder and still in that unintelligible language. *Who are you?* Dee asked carefully. *Where are you?*

This time the response was laced with fear, the "voice" sounding tentative, almost childlike. Could it be an Argilian? But Argilians weren't capable of telepathic speech, which had been something of a sore point with Courtney when she'd found out Dee was.

"Where are we?" Dee asked abruptly, cutting Diane off mid-sentence.

"Uh....pretty close to where your neighbor used to work," Philip answered. "Over on the left is what used to be Pohlman Ranch."

Pohlman Ranch. Mac Brazel's ranch. The ranch where the Warders' ship had crashed, where they'd hidden the pods.....

A signpost whizzed by; Dee caught a glimpse of it, just enough to confirm a dawning suspicion. "There's a road up here on the left," she said to Philip. "Turn down it."

"I can't," Philip protested. "That's government property."

"Oh, for heaven's sake, there's no one out here," Dee said.

"But what about Dad?" Philip asked. "He's right behind us. He'll wonder if I've lost my mind."

"He'll follow us," Dee said impatiently. "Just....there! Left! Go left!"

Muttering barely under his breath, Philip reluctantly made a left turn onto the dirt road, which was blocked up ahead by a sign which read "Property of the United States Government. Trespassers will be prosecuted." "See?" Philip said. "We can't go any further."

"Of course we can," Dee said briskly. "Drive around the sign."

"What?" Diane exclaimed.

"I said drive around the sign. Go around, then get back on the road."

"But Mom—"

"What is so difficult about driving around a sign?" Dee demanded.

"Only that it's breaking the law!" Philip sputtered. "Christ, are you a lawyer, or aren't you? I am."

"Since when did I raise you to always follow the rules?" Dee asked in exasperation. "Fine; if you won't drive around, stop the car here and let me out."

Philip responded with a snort of impatience and drove around the sign. He was off the road for mere seconds, but that was enough to bring a moan from his wife. "Oh, dear," she fretted. "I hope we're not going to get arrested."

"Quiet," Dee ordered, the weird telepathic language still sounding sporadically in her mind. "Philip, slow down. And everyone keep your eyes open."

"For what?" Philip asked, bewildered.

"For anything," Dee answered.

"Never thought you'd go senile before Grandma," Philip muttered.

"Philip!" Diane admonished. "That was unkind!"

"Ordering me to trespass on government property isn't exactly 'kind', now is it?" Philip retorted. "Honestly, Mom....."

"Philip?" Diane said breathlessly.

"....what are we doing—"

"Philip!" Diane exclaimed.

Philip stopped, following his wife's gaze as she stared straight ahead. "What's in blazes is that?" he said in astonishment.

"I don't know," Diane whispered.

"Stop the car," Dee ordered. "Leave the lights on."

Slowly, Philip pulled over to the side of the road. Dee was out before he turned off the engine.

They were directly ahead, hand in hand, walking the wrong way, away from town....but they wouldn't know that. They were small, very small, squinting in the car's headlights, shielding their eyes from the glare. Eyes which looked vacant even from this distance.

"My God," Philip breathed behind her. "What are children doing out here in the middle of the desert?"


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 6 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 5, 12/6

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SIX



September 17, 1989, 9:45 p.m.

Pohlman Ranch




Dee stood stock still beside the car, its headlights blazing into the desert darkness. Behind her Anthony's car pulled up; he climbed out and joined her, passing Philip and Diane who were both peering over their respective doors in amazement at the incredible sight about twenty feet in front of them. The two children, a boy and a girl, had stopped walking when the cars had pulled up and now stood hand in hand, their heads twisted around to look at their audience, their expressions betraying.....nothing. No fear, or pain, or surprise, or any emotion at all influenced those features, which were as blank as computer screens waiting for instructions on what to display. No one moved; no one spoke. Time held its breath, waiting for someone to make the next move.

"Philip," Diane whispered behind her. "They're naked."

And they were. Buck naked at night in the middle of the desert. This simple announcement seemed to snap everyone out of their stupor, beginning with Philip.

"I saw blankets in those boxes of clothes that woman gave us," he said crisply to his wife. "Go fish them out."

"But those are for the baby!" Diane protested. "We can't...." She stopped when she saw the look on his face and retreated to the trunk of the car. Philip took a step toward the children, but Anthony held out a hand.

"Let your mother try," he said.

Dee felt a familiar flicker of annoyance when Philip didn't argue. He rarely argued with his father, while he argued with her all the time. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Anthony whispered to her.

"Already there," Dee whispered back. "I heard something, Anthony. Someone said something telepathically, and it wasn't any language I've ever heard before. And whoever it was heard me when I answered them."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I'm sure."

"Try again," he urged.

Dee took a careful step toward the children, who hadn't budged an inch. *Hello,* she said carefully. *Don't be afraid. We won't hurt you.*

She watched the faces in front of her for something, anything, any sign that they'd heard....but there was none. Neither face registered so much as a glimmer of acknowledgement.

"Are you going to do something, or are you just going to stand there?" Philip asked.

Dee caught the look on Anthony's face and swallowed a sharp remark. "You're the only one who can speak telepathically, so there's no way he could know what you're doing," Anthony whispered. "Did you hear anything?"

"No. Not a thing."

"Then maybe it's not them."

It has to be, Dee thought. Brivari had told Anthony just yesterday that the hybrids looked to be about the size of Jeff Parker's daughter, who had just started kindergarten....and now here were two children about that age wandering the desert alone and unclothed. Who else could they be? But if it was them, why couldn't they hear her? Maybe they didn't understand English? Or maybe they were choosing not to respond? And which two were these? She wracked her brain trying to remember the faces of the children she'd traced from the alien book, but it had been so long ago, and her memory wasn't what it used to be....

"Mom, are you going to do something, or should I?" Philip pressed.

Dee glanced at Anthony, who gave her an encouraging nod. At the moment, it really didn't matter who these children were; they were children, so that was how she would treat them unless and until otherwise informed. "Hello," she said out loud with what she hoped was an encouraging smile as she took a few more steps toward the children . "What are you doing out here all by yourselves? Are you lost?"

No answer. They just stood there, holding hands, heads twisted backwards, regarding her blankly. She slowly walked closer, afraid she'd scare them away. But they didn't move, allowing her to come right up to them.

"I'm Dee," she said, kneeling down beside them. "Who are you?"

Still no answer. Now that she was closer, she could see the fine film of sand which coated them completely, making them sparkle in the car's headlights. If these were hybrids, they should be capable of telepathic speech, and she tried again with no success. Still, there was no doubt she'd heard something a few minutes ago, something telepathic and unintelligible, and when she'd answered, it had responded with confusion. Yet there was no comprehension, or confusion, or any emotion of any kind of the two faces in front of her. Was it possible they had responded without realizing it?

"Here are the blankets," Diane said, coming up beside her. "Honestly, what could have.....oh, God," she said, getting a good look at the children for the first time. "They're filthy!"

"Don't fuss," Dee said, trying to swallow her annoyance as she took one of the blankets and shook them out. "They wash. What do you think babies do to them? We're going to put these around you," she added more gently to the children, who hadn't reacted to Diane's arrival. Neither of them moved as she wrapped a blanket around first the boy, then the girl, their hands still firmly linked.

"What are we going to do with them?" Diane asked doubtfully.

"I don't see anyone around, not that you could see much at this hour," Philip answered, peering into the blackness. "Let's take them to the sheriff's station. They'll know what to do."

"No," Dee said quickly. "Take them home."

"Home?" Philip echoed. "They're lost, Mom. They belong to somebody. We can't just take them home."

"It's late," Dee argued. "All the child protective services won't be operating at this hour. They'll be sent to the hospital and left all alone. That's a harsh thing to do to a couple of kids."

"Maybe they should go to a hospital," Diane said. "Why are they out here all alone with no clothes on? Maybe they're hurt."

"Or maybe they were abused," Philip added. "All the more reason to take them to the sheriff."

Dee threw a desperate look at Anthony. Philip was right, of course; the children should go directly to the hospital in case they were injured. It was the only sensible thing to do, but if these children were who she thought they were, turning them over to the authorities would likely be a death sentence. They looked human, but if they really were hybrids, that was bound to show up on at least one of the many tests a hospital would run.

"We should get them some clothes," Anthony said. "They shouldn't have to walk around wrapped in blankets."

"All we have are baby clothes," Diane said.

"And the hospital will give them pajamas," Philip added.

"Let's stop at Grandma and Grandpa's house," Anthony suggested. "They'll have some of Dee's old clothes and toys. Then we can send them on their way with proper clothes and maybe a stuffed toy or two."

Dee watched as that last remark tugged at her emotional daughter-in-law's heart strings. "Maybe Dad's right," Diane said. "It seems cruel to just leave them all alone with nothing to wear."

"I'd hardly call taking them to the sheriff's station 'leaving them all alone'," Philip said.

"But it would be easier for them if they were clothed," Dee chimed in, taking advantage of the change in the tide of Diane's emotions. "And had something to hold besides each other. Grandma and Grandpa's house is on the way home, so we're not going out of our way—"

"All right, all right," Philip grumbled, holding up a hand. "I won't even bother trying to fight both of you." He glanced back at the cars. "Dad's back seat is full, so we'll have to take them in mine. Mom, you get the girl, and I'll get the boy. Come along," he said, taking the boy's hand. "We're going to take you some place safe."

The boy let Philip take his hand, but wouldn't let go of the girl's; as Philip led him toward the car, she followed, their hands still tightly clasped. "Get inside," Philip said when they reached the car. "You can let go of her, son....she'll follow you in, I promise."

But there was no separating them. In the end they climbed in without letting go of each other and sat bolt upright on the back seat. "I'll sit with them," Dee said, climbing into the back seat. "And I'll vacuum the car," she added as Diane cast a despairing look at the sand dropping all over her back seat, then retreated to the trunk with unused blankets.

Anthony leaned in the window as Philip closed the car door. "We can't let them take them to the sheriff," he whispered.

"Let's just get to Mama and Daddy's house," Dee said. "Maybe they'll have some ideas."

"All set?" Philip asked, climbing into the driver's seat.

"All set," Anthony answered. "I'll meet you there."

"Why don't you just go home, Dad?" Philip suggested. "We'll only be at Grandma and Grandpa's for a few minutes."

"That's okay," Anthony said quickly. "It's on the way, so it doesn't really matter."

Philip shrugged and started the engine. And then she heard it again, a faint whisper of unintelligible telepathic speech. The children heard it too, both heads jerking sideways, both staring out the window into the darkness.

*Who is that?* Dee asked them. *Who just spoke?*

But they didn't respond to her this time either, just continued staring out the window, their eyes locked on the darkness as though they could see something she could not. "What's the matter?" Anthony asked.

"I heard something else," Dee said. "And so did they. But they're still not answering me."

"Maybe they can only talk to each other?" Anthony suggested. "Or....wait. Weren't there supposed to be more?"

Dee's eyes widened just as Diane climbed into the passenger seat. "Dad, you're going to have to stop leaning on the car, or Philip won't be able to drive."

"Sure; sorry," Anthony said quickly, straightening up. "I'll see you at Grandma and Grandpa's. And I'll have a look around," he added to Dee. "Just in case."

Dee watched anxiously as the car pulled away, leaving her husband alone on the forbidden road on what used to be Pohlman Ranch. Anthony had just remembered what she should have thought of immediately; there were four hybrids, not two. That voice she was hearing could be coming from one or both of the others. And that same thought may very well have occurred to the two sitting beside her, their necks craned backwards as though they were leaving something behind, their hands still glued together as though afraid to let go.




*****************************************************




Brass Tacks Tavern,

Quantico, Virginia





"I want another one."

"Danny, I don't think this is a good idea," Brian said in a low voice. "Did you see who's over there?"

"Sure, I did," Pierce said. "Darth Suit is over there. Wonder how much trouble he got in when he lost me?"

"I don't care," Brian insisted. "What I do care about is that you're still being followed and you're getting more drunk by the minute. That can't be a good combination."

"So what if he follows me to the local watering hole? We ditched him when we needed to; that's all that matters. Now get me another one," Pierce added, shoving his glass toward his friend, "or I'll get up and get it myself."

"All right, all right," Brian said hastily. "Stay put. The last thing we need is you lurching all over the place."

Brian threw one more look at "Darth Suit", whose nickname had morphed largely because Brian was a Star Wars fan, before threading his way through the crowd toward the bar. The tiny town of Quantico was completely surrounded by the Marine Corp Base, one of the largest in the world, the grounds of which housed the FBI's training academy. Nearly everyone here had ties to the military or the Bureau or both, making the classic small town where everyone knew everyone else's business look positively private by comparison. Which is precisely why this had been the best place to lead the man tailing him, that and the fact that they served alcohol. What he'd learned today called for alcohol, and lots of it.

Pierce glanced over at the man who'd been following him for the last twenty-four hours, seated at a tiny two-fer table in the back corner, ostensibly enjoying his drink. He'd removed his suit jacket and tie, and rolled up his sleeves, but he still looked out of place here and more than a little tweaked. And no wonder; he'd lost them for several hours in the bowels of the Administration Building, where Pierce had inhaled every scrap of information he could find on his stepfather. Or perhaps "scrap" wasn't a properly ambitious term; the dozen plus boxes containing his stepfather's admission and training records had hardly resembled "scraps", more like an all-you-can-eat buffet. And eat Pierce had, for a solid four hours. When they'd finally emerged, Darth Suit had caught up with them with admirable speed, and Pierce had led him here, to this most public of places where it would be difficult to so much as twitch without drawing the attention of plenty of interested parties. There was no longer any doubt in his mind that the Bureau had him under surveillance. What had been unthinkable last night was now accepted fact.

A chair scraped behind him, and a glass thumped on the table. "That was fast," Pierce said, eyes still on his tail. "I hope it's what I asked for."

"It is if you asked for a Shirley Temple."

Pierce's head whipped around. The old man was sitting in Brian's chair, one hand on his cane, the other pushing a glass toward him. "Smile, Mr. Pierce," Angelone advised. "You just had a birthday, and you're being watched. We wouldn't want them to think you're unhappy."

Pierce's eyes darted toward his shadow; Darth Suit appeared to be paying no attention. "Don't let appearances fool you," Angelone warned. "He knows I'm here. Irrelevant since he can't hear a word we're saying, which is no doubt driving him crazy."

"My friend is—"

"In a traffic pile-up at the bar. He'll be awhile. In the meantime, we can chat. Drink up."

Pierce eyed the glass in front of him warily before taking a sip. "Jesus!" he said in disbelief. "This really is a Shirley Temple! Why the hell did you bring me a kiddie drink?"

"Because you're acting like an idiot," Angelone said bluntly. "You'd be wise to keep your wits about you in any case, but even more so when you've got a price on your head. Simply put, you can't afford to be drunk."

"What, are you my nanny now?" Pierce demanded. "And how the hell did you know I was here? Are you following me too?"

"Let's just say I have a vested interested in your well-being. Now, suck on your 7-Up and cherry juice like a good boy, and tell me what's driven you to the bottle."

"None of your business," Pierce said sullenly. "Besides, since you know everything, you should already know the answer to that."

"Regrettably, no," Angelone replied. "But my guess would be that you managed to learn something about your stepfather that lends credence to my claims. Then again, that would have entailed evading your shadow, something I'm not certain you possess the skill to do."

Pierce's eyes flared. "We lost him!" he hissed. "We lost him for hours while we went through boxes and boxes of stuff about my stepfather, and—" He stopped, suddenly realizing he hadn't intended to tell Angelone anything. The bastard had goaded him into it.

"Hours, you say?" Angelone chuckled. "Impressive! And what did you learn?" He waited while Pierce stared into his glass, saying nothing. "Keep in mind that whatever you learned, it did not come from me," Angelone continued. "If you were truly sifting through boxes, at least a portion of what you found would have been simple fact, free from any bias, whether mine or the Bureau's."

I know, Pierce thought dully. That was precisely what made it so hard to accept. However one chose to interpret the evidence, one thing was clear: Bernard Lewis had not been the man Pierce had thought he was.

"I know that what you learned was likely at odds with what you've been told," Angelone said gently. "That must be very difficult for you. It's never easy to discover we've been lied to. But discover it you must, because if I hand over your father's legacy, you will need more than ever to know who your friends are....and who they aren't. Your life will depend on it. That's worth some difficulty, don't you think?"

"So don't hand it over," Pierce said sullenly. "Maybe it's best if you just let it die. No one's had it all these years, and the Earth is still turning."

"My goodness," Angelone said mildly. "Whatever could have dampened all that interest in becoming the most powerful man in law enforcement?"

"In which agency?" Pierce asked. "Because if what I was reading is true, the Army, the Bureau, the CIA, the White House, and just about anyone else you can think of lied through their teeth. They're all liars, so finding out who my friends are won't be difficult—I don't have any."

Angelone leaned back in his chair and gave him an appraising look. "Talk to me," he ordered.

Pierce stared at the table, unwilling to meet the old man's eyes. "Bernard Lewis was an Army officer and a physician, just like you said," he began. "He and my birth father were apparently assigned to the same top secret project back in the late forties. And then something happened; exactly what wasn't clear, but my birth father went AWOL while Lewis took a dishonorable discharge in lieu of a court-martial and applied to the Bureau. A lot of stuff in his admission files was blacked out, but it was pretty clear his record was covered up to get him in here. His biggest admissions asset appeared to be that...." Pierce paused, his throat constricting. "....that he and my birth father were bitter rivals. Everyone wanted to find him after he went AWOL, and the Bureau felt Lewis would sniff him out faster because they hated each other."

"A rather glaring contrast with the notion that they were 'good friends'," Angelone observed.

"But none of that makes him a murderer," Pierce noted. "It may not even be true. Suppose they really were good friends, and Lewis used the rival ruse to secure a position with the Bureau and gain its resources to help my father avoid the Army? Honestly, I don't know what to think any more because so much of what I read was conflicting. This AD told that AD one thing, and another AD another thing, all the while saying something entirely different to their superiors. I can't tell where the lies end and the truth begins. I can't even tell if there's any truth there at all."

Pierce fell silent, bracing himself for the objections he was sure were coming. But when none came and he finally looked up, the old man was wearing a thoughtful, almost sympathetic expression.

"No, I don't suppose you can," he murmured, shaking his head sadly. "But you did what I asked; you investigated your stepfather. Now it's time for you to meet your father. I'm sure the Bureau has loads of files on him too, but under the circumstances, I feel it's best you hear it straight from the man himself."

Pierce blinked. "My father is dead. How am I going to do that?"

"He left you a safe deposit box in his will, did he not?"

"Yes," Pierce said slowly, "but what does that have to with anything?"

"Do you know where it is?"

"At a bank in Santa Fe."

"And do you have the key for that box?"

"Of course I do," Pierce answered impatiently. "But I was told it was just heirlooms, like a watch and some other junk."

"You were 'told'?" Angelone echoed. "If the past twenty-four hours has taught you nothing else, it's that you can't believe everything you're 'told'. I suggest you see for yourself. Make sure you're not followed and that you choose an alias they won't discover; you can't afford to be Daniel Pierce until you actually present your key, and when you do, be certain you examine everything thoroughly. And remember....sometimes you find things where you least expect them."

"But—"

"Danny!"

It was Brian, finally back from the bar, the promised drinks held high in the air to avoid spilling them in the jostling crowd . "Did you give me up for dead?" he asked cheerfully, setting a drink—a real drink—in front of Pierce. "It was like Grand Central Station up there."

"Thanks," Pierce said distractedly, "but now's not a good time—" He stopped. "Where'd he go?"

"Where'd who go?"

"The old man who was just here," Pierce said, scanning the crowd. "I was just talking to him. Didn't you see him?"

"Nope," Brian said, plopping into the only just vacated chair. "Who was he?"

Pierce twisted this way and that, scanning the crowd. "Danny, are you okay?" Brian asked uneasily. "You've got that look about you again."

"I have to go," Pierce said suddenly.

"Oh...okay," Brian said. "Just let me finish—"

"No, I have to go," Pierce clarified. "And you have to help me throw off Darth Suit."




*****************************************************




10:30 p.m.

Proctor residence





"Are you all right?"

Emily Proctor sank down on the bottom step, wincing. "I'm fine," she told her husband who was watching her with concern from the top of the stairs. "Just my knee acting up again."

"I still say you should have the doctor look at that," David said.

"Why? So he can recommend surgery I'm not willing to have? You know what happened to Rose when they tried to 'fix' her knee; she got worse."

"That was years ago," David answered. "Replacement joints are much better now than they used to be."

"And ten years from now, they'll be even better," Emily said. "So why do it now if I don't have to?"

"Oh, I don't know....maybe because you can't walk more than a few yards without it hurting?" David suggested.

"Go to bed," Emily said tartly. "I'll be up in a minute."

Emily sat on the bottom stair and rubbed her sore knee as David retreated, having learned long ago when argument was useless. The problem wasn't the knee; the problem was that it wasn't just the knee. She'd dodged the bullet of arthritis which had hit her mother in her thirties, but eventually time had caught up with her. Both knees ached, her right more than her left, and she couldn't write without her fingers stiffening. Lately one of her hips had been complaining whenever she stood for long periods of time, and she could no longer wear slippers around the house because they didn't give her feet enough support. And it just got worse from there; her eyesight wasn't what it used to be, making sewing and reading more difficult. Food didn't taste as good as she remembered. She kept turning the television up louder and louder. If this was what it was like in your early seventies, she shuddered to think of what came next. Everywhere she turned, it seemed there was one more thing she couldn't do or didn't enjoy the way she used to. Growing old was definitely not for sissies. But it's better than the alternative, she thought, rising stiffly to her feet as she recalled one of her father's favorite Irish proverbs: "Do not resent growing old, for many are denied the privilege". Whatever challenges age brought with it, it was still a blessing to have lived long enough to face them.

The doorbell rang. Halfway up the stairs, Emily glanced at her watch and began a painful descent, regretting having not lingered at the bottom just a minute longer. For someone to be ringing this late, it must be either important or an emergency....or at least it had better be. If it wasn't, it wouldn't be just her knee that would be angry.

"Dee?" Emily said in astonishment when she opened the door to find her daughter on the front porch. "What are you doing here at this hour? Is something—"

"I'm sorry, Mama," Dee interrupted. "I need to find something. Anthony will explain when he gets here."

"But...." Emily stopped as Dee brushed past her and skipped up the stairs with enviable speed.

"What's going on?" David asked as their daughter flew past him.

"I don't know," Emily said in consternation. "I only wish I could still move like that. If I could, I'd......"

She stopped again, staring out the front door as the car in the driveway disgorged Philip, Diane....and two much smaller figures. "Hi, Grandma," Philip called as the group started up the front walk. "Sorry to bother you so late, but....well....we found something out on the road."

"I'll say," David murmured, having joined her at the door.

"Oh, my goodness," Emily said faintly.

Now on the porch, it was clear that the "something" Philip had found were two children, a boy and a girl, each wrapped in a blanket and gazing at them steadily. "They must be lost," Philip explained. "They were wandering all by themselves."

"And stark naked," Diane added, pulling one of the blankets aside to prove her point.

"Gracious," Emily said in dismay. "That's terrible! Are they hurt?"

"Don't appear to be," Philip said. "They're just filthy. And silent. Won't tell us their names, or anything."

"That's quite a smell," David observed.

"Yeah, I don't know what they've got all over them," Philip said, wrinkling his nose. "Whatever it is, it stank up the whole car."

"But....why did you bring them here?" Emily asked.

Philip's face took on a pained expression. "Mom insisted on it. Said you might have some clothes for them before we take them to the sheriff's, or the hospital, or wherever you take lost children."

Emily looked at David, who glanced up the stairs in the direction of their disappearing daughter. "Bring them inside," she said, standing back. "Take them in the kitchen and get them something to eat while we find them some clothes. There's soup in the cupboard, and bread and lunch meat in the fridge."

Philip and Diane ushered the two silent children into the kitchen. "Did you see where Dee went?" Emily whispered as soon as the kitchen's swinging door closed behind them. "She said Anthony would explain when he got here, but—"

"And here he is," David said.

Another car had pulled into the driveway, this one packed with what looked like furniture. Anthony climbed out, reaching the front door just as Dee came down the stairs, a pile of papers in her hand.

"Did you find anything?" she asked her husband, ignoring her bewildered parents.

"No," Anthony answered. "If there was anyone else around, they're hiding."

"Dee, what is going on?" Emily demanded. "Why did you run upstairs like that? Why...."

For the third time in as many minutes, Emily stopped short as Dee held up the papers in her hand. The top one was a pencil rubbing of four young faces...and two of those faces were very familiar.

"These look like the two who just walked in here," David said, pointing.

"That's because they're hybrids," Dee said. "Brivari's hybrids."

The shocked silence that followed last a full minute as each of them looked at each other and the rubbings Dee held as though waiting for someone else to confirm this fantastic announcement. David got there first.

"Inside," he said firmly, pulling Anthony over the threshold and closing the door behind him. "Let me see that." He took the stack of papers from Dee's hand, examining it closely. "Where did you get this?"

"These are the tracings I made of the alien book soon after the crash," Dee answered. "They've been under my mattress ever since. This is what they look like when they're young, and this," she continued, shifting papers, "is what they'll look like when they're full grown."

"But....they're supposed to be born full grown, aren't they?" Emily asked.

"That's the way I understood it," David answered. "These younger drawings must be the donors."

"Oh, is that what you call them?" Emily said in a steely tone. "As if any of those children willingly 'donated' a blessed thing."

"Save the ethics discussion for later," David advised. "Dee, do you remember which is which?"

"This is the king," Dee said, pointing. "That's his wife, his sister, and his general."

David took the tracing from her, staring at the lower right corner. "So that's Charles Dupree when he was taken," he murmured.

"But that's not who we have," Anthony said. "It looks like we have the king and his sister."

"How did you find them?" Emily asked.

"I heard something," Dee said, "something telepathic, and it wasn't in English. We were driving right along the edge of Pohlman ranch on our way back from Diane's furniture buying extravaganza."

"Not now," Anthony said wearily.

"So those two said something to you?" David asked Dee.

"No; they haven't said a word telepathically. But someone did, which is why I think the other two are out there somewhere."

"And we have to find them," Anthony added. "Can you imagine what will happen if they find out they're not human?"

"Oh, God," Emily whispered, one hand over her mouth.

"That's why we brought them here, Mama," Dee said, holding up the papers. "I needed to find out if it really was them, and I need to somehow get Philip out of the equation. There's no way to explain why we have to keep them out of the social service network. That bit about getting them some clothes was an excuse for bringing them here in the hopes that we could think of something."

"The best thing I can think of would be to find Brivari," Emily said, looking at Anthony. "Do you know where he is?"

Anthony shook his head. "He promised he'd come to see us, though, so hopefully we won't have to wait too long."

"One thing at a time," David said. "We have no way of contacting either Warder, so for the moment, at least, we're on our own. Emily, Dee, tell Philip and Diane they can go home, and we'll take them to the sheriff. Remind Diane she has a bunch of new baby furniture to play with; that ought to do it."

"Probably," Dee muttered.

"Anthony, you and I will go look for the others," David continued. "Take me back to exactly where you found these two, and we'll start from there."

The kitchen door opened abruptly. "Grandma, do you have any more milk?" Diane asked. "I'm heating a cream soup, and...." She stopped, staring at them. "Why are you all huddled in the corner? Is something wrong?"

"Just discussing logistics," Emily said briskly. "Dee, show Diane where I keep the powdered milk. And send Philip out, would you? Dee's old clothes are in the attic, and that ladder kills my knees."

"Good luck," Emily whispered as Anthony and David headed to the car.

"You too," David answered. "If she's right, you've got a king and a princess in there."

Which is what worries me, Emily thought as her husband and son-in-law headed back out into the night. What was in her kitchen? Did they know who they were? Did they remember they'd been murdered? Were they wondering why they were in strange, new bodies? And if they didn't know, what if they suddenly remembered? Weren't these hybrids supposed to be able to do all the magic things the Warders could do? She shivered, imagining all that power in the hands of a child.......

Stop it, she told herself fiercely. A little boy and a little girl; that's all they were, for the moment, at least. She kept repeating that in the hopes that she'd actually believe it as she climbed the stairs to the second floor, not even noticing her sore knees.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 7 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 6, 12/13

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SEVEN



September 17, 1989, 10:45 p.m.

Proctor residence





"Out you go!" Emily said, extending a hand. "Right on the towel....careful....it's slippery."

The little blonde girl obediently stepped out of the tub onto the towel spread on the floor, and Emily immediately enveloped her in another, or as well as she could, anyway. The children absolutely refused to let go of each other, so she'd had to bathe the girl while she held the boy's hand as he sat on the edge of the tub. That had been tricky, but drying the girl while not getting too much of the towel on her still filthy brother was even trickier.

"I'll bet you feel better, don't you?" she said as she rubbed briskly. "Got all that goo off you, and all that sand. Sit down here," she instructed, patting the edge of the tub. "You can dry off a bit while I run more water for your brother. He's just as dirty as you are."

Emily stopped short, realizing she'd just referred to the little lost boy as the girl's brother, something they still couldn't be certain of. But neither of them gave any sign of recognition, or surprise, or anything at all, sitting passively on edge of the tub as she gave it a quick rinse and started fresh bathwater running. Both children had been like this since their arrival—silent, attentive, obedient. They did what was asked of them without comment or hesitation, their eyes following everyone's every move. It was the eyes that bothered her most of all, even more than the uncanny silence, eyes that bore no real expression but were not precisely blank. It was hard to categorize what she saw in those eyes, but one thing was certain: they were not the eyes of any ordinary child.

The bathroom door opened, and Dee appeared with a box full of her old clothes. "Everything okay up here?"

"So far, so good," Emily answered. "How were they downstairs?"

"They both had something to eat. We had to show them how to use a spoon, but they learned right away. How are they now?"

"Very quiet," Emily said, drying her hands on a towel. "Too quiet, you might say." She pulled the box toward her and rummaged through it. "These should do," she said, pulling out two pairs of old blue jeans and a couple of shirts. "I don't have shoes for them, but we do have socks. Stand up," she added to the girl, who promptly obeyed.

"This is how they were downstairs," Dee said as Emily began to dress the girl. "Didn't say a word, but watched us like hawks."

"Of course they did," Emily replied. "That's what you're both doing, isn't it? Watching and learning."

Both pairs of small eyes fastened on her immediately, acknowledging that she'd spoken without answering. "Is that what you think it is?" Dee murmured. "I was wondering if they were....well....you know."

"Damaged?" Emily suggested. "Injured? They don't appear to be, not physically anyway. And even though they're not saying anything, I've watched their language comprehension grow just since they've been here. I had to point and gesture when I started this one's bath; now all I have to do is talk to her. If they are who you think they are, it makes sense; they wouldn't know English, or how to use our utensils, or anything about life here, and they would probably learn very fast. I need to get this shirt on your other arm," she added to the girl. "Hold your brother with your other hand for a minute.

Dee's eyebrows rose as the girl exchanged hands with the boy so she could slip her bare arm into the sleeve. "Maybe they're not quite awake yet," she suggested. "Maybe their memory will kick in later. They're much younger than they should be. Maybe they're not....'cooked' yet."

"Interesting analogy," Emily said, "but it really doesn't matter. We can't let them wind up with social services. I haven't noticed anything physically different about them, but there must be something that would show up in a medical exam."

"I took Daddy's suggestion and told Philip and Diane we'd take them in," Dee said. "They were on their way out when I came up here. Now the only problem is what to do with them while we're waiting for Brivari to show up. Assuming he does," she added with a sigh.

"One thing at a time," Emily counseled. "They can certainly stay here for the time being. All done," she said cheerfully to the girl, rolling up the too-long sleeves of Dee's old shirt. "A bit big, but that's okay. You can sit back down. Your turn," she added to the boy. "On your feet. Let's have a look at you."

The boy rose promptly, if a bit more warily than the girl, whose hand he still clasped. This one was as dark as the girl was light, with dark hair and even darker eyes that moved everywhere. "Turn around," she instructed, slipping the blanket off his shoulders, looking him up and down. "You don't look like you're hurt anywhere either; that's good. Let's get you in the tub and clean you up a bit, and then I have some clothes for you too."

"I see what you mean," Dee murmured as the boy promptly complied, one hand still grasping his sister's . "We couldn't just talk to them downstairs."

"They probably had to hear a certain amount before they could understand," Emily said, turning off the taps and dipping her hand in the water. "Oh, dear; that's cold! I must have used up the hot water on the first bath."

"I can heat some up on the stove and bring it up—"

But before Dee had a chance to finish her sentence, the boy, who was standing in the cold bathtub, reached down and touched his hand to the water. A moment later it steamed, and he squealed, scrambling out of the tub as the girl shot to her feet, her eyes wide.

"What just happened?" Emily whispered, her arms around the boy.

Dee bent over and touched the bathwater, pulling her hand away quickly. "It's hot," she reported. "Very hot."

Both of them glanced at the children. The girl was staring at the boy with alarm, every muscle tensed as though for flight. The boy, by contrast, now looked like any other little boy, frightened and shaking, his feet and ankles pink from where they'd been submerged in the hot water.

"Okay," Dee said carefully. "So they do have powers."

"But they can't control them," Emily said heavily. "Great. Just great."

"Well, of course they can't control them; they're children."

"You mean they look like children," Emily corrected. "There may be anything but children inside these child bodies."

"Even so, they never had powers before, so they'd be new at it," Dee pointed out, turning on the cold water tap. "Let me cool this down. Should we put something on his skin? Maybe some hydrocortisone cream, or—"

"Dee?" Emily whispered. "Look."

Emily had pulled the boy onto her lap, and he was now staring fixedly at his pink feet, feet that were growing less pink as they watched. Within thirty seconds, his feet were a normal color again, and he relaxed, as did the girl, who settled back onto the edge of the tub and lapsed back into the role of an observer.

"I take it they don't need healing stones," Dee said softly.

"This one doesn't, anyway," Emily answered. "The water has cooled down, so in you go," she added briskly to the boy. "It's okay now....go ahead, touch it and make sure."

The boy obviously understood because he reached out a tentative hand to test the water before climbing into the tub. Emily reached for the shampoo bottle with hands that trembled despite her best efforts to still them. What on earth was she bathing here? What else could these children do? Or was it only the boy who could perform miracles? According to Dee's tracings, this was the king's hybrid; was he stronger than the others? Strong enough to hurt himself, Emily thought ruefully, and if he could hurt himself, he could hurt others as well. Not a pleasant thought, and she scrubbed away with a growing unease she hadn't felt when she'd bathed the girl. With her, it had been easier to pretend these were just children. That particular bubble had burst.

"All done; come on out," she said, steadying the boy as he climbed out, where Dee wrapped a towel around him and began drying him off.

"You're scared of them, aren't you, Mama?"

Emily dropped her eyes. "Aren't you?"

Dee didn't answer right away, finishing with the towel before reaching for the clothes Emily had set aside. "Not really," she said finally. "If they learn as fast as you think they do, they'll also learn what they can and can't do."

"Hopefully before something bad happens," Emily said. "Or before they throw a young child's tantrum and use all the considerable means at their disposal to get their point across."

"They won't do that," Dee said with a certainty Emily wished she shared. "What about it, kids? Should we be afraid of you?"

To Emily's surprise, two small heads immediately shook from side to side. No. But 'no' what? 'No', they shouldn't be afraid, or 'no', they were wrong about not being afraid? Could they even comprehend a question like that? A snack and a bath didn't provide enough instruction in English to tackle the philosophical.

The bathroom doorknob jiggled, followed by a knock. "Mom?" Philip's voice called. "Why is the bathroom door locked?"

"Philip?" Dee said in surprise. "I thought you'd left. I.....must have locked it by accident. What is it? Did you forget something?"

"I'm sorry, I didn't tell you I was making the call," Philip said.

Dee blinked. "What call?"

"I know you said you'd take them in, but then I thought, why should anyone have to take them in?" Philip said. "That's what phones are for. So I phoned the sheriff's station, and they sent a couple of deputies over. They're waiting downstairs."




****************************************************




Pohlman Ranch




"It's been a while since I've been here," Steven remarked.

"I've never been here," Marie said. "I was at the base in '47, and all the madness came to me."

I've been here too often, Brivari thought silently as the car Steven had rented sped along the road that ran near what had once been Pohlman Ranch. Every single time he came here he was reminded of the fact that they should have been long gone from this planet by now, should have long since returned to Antar and restored Zan to the throne. Assuming there was a throne to restore him to, that is. The last news from home had been in 1959 aboard the Argilians' ship, and it hadn't been safe to use a communicator since because Nicholas would have been able to trace it.

"I think this is it," Steven said, turning onto a dirt road. Up ahead was a sign that warned, "Property of the United States Government. Trespassers Will Be Prosecuted" in big block letters which Steven drove around without even slowing down.

"Don't hesitate, or anything," Marie said dryly.

"What for?" Steven asked. "Did you want me to light a candle in front of it?"

"No, I just...." Marie stopped, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. "I just don't like the feeling of being an AWOL officer trespassing on government property, that's all."

"I gave you my word that I would not let anything happen to you," Brivari reminded her.

"Neither will I," Steven added. "Which is why I insisted on coming with you. The last time you blew me off and ran down here, you had a madman chasing you."

"It was only one time, and I was chasing the madman, but who's counting?" Marie muttered.

"Someone's been this way," Steven said suddenly, ignoring her sarcasm as he looked out his window. "Recently, from the looks of the tracks."

"Those are ordinary tire tracks," Brivari reported, "not a truck or a jeep. Someone probably made a wrong turn."

"Probably," Steven agreed, settling back in his seat. "So....what'd you think of air travel?"

"Interesting," Brivari answered.

"That's all? Just....'interesting'? 'Interesting' how?"

"You want specifics? Very well, then. It was cramped, tedious, and remarkably unpleasant."

"That's your definition of 'interesting'?" Steven chuckled.

"I was being diplomatic," Brivari replied.

"Doesn't owning your own production company involve air travel?" Marie asked.

"Owning my own production company means I travel by private jet. As humans are fond of saying, 'It's good to be the king'."

This produced a chuckle from both Steven and Marie, who both commenced their own critique of human air transportation. Brivari did not contribute, merely grateful he'd gotten them off the subject of Marie's last visit to this area when she'd been trying to smoke out Pierce and wound up leading he and Jaddo right to him. This was still something of a sore point with Steven, causing him to insist on accompanying his wife to Roswell despite Brivari's assurances he would guard her every step of the way, a promise which had meant accompanying them in the "coach" section of the airplane because neither wanted to stand out in the much more sparsely populated first class. Unpleasant as he'd found that experience, it was the very least he could do after she'd agreed to accompany him to Roswell and examine the hybrids.

"Turn off the road here," Brivari instructed, surveying the landscape.

"Oh, yeah," Steven murmured. "You can see in the dark. I can't see a blessed thing."

"It's safer to come here at night," Brivari answered. "Straight ahead. I will guide you."

But it turned out no guidance was needed; Steven slowed the car himself when they neared the large rock formation which housed the pod chamber, thrusting into the sky like a human missile launcher. Which it was, in a way; someday they would launch the Granolith back to Antar, hopefully containing her king.

"I'm guessing that's it," Steven said, bringing the car to a halt. "You guys never do anything small, do you?"

It took them several minutes to climb the rocks, where Brivari passed his hand over the handprint lock. It flared to life, and he pressed his hand to it, causing the door to rumble open.

"Whoa," Steven whispered.

"What's that smell?" Marie asked, stepping cautiously over the threshold. "I know that smell....." She stopped, turning worried eyes on Brivari. "It smells like amniotic fluid. It has a very distinctive odor."

Brivari froze for a moment before pushing past her, raising the light level as he hurried into the main chamber. One of the pods was still intact, but the other three were open, ripped to shreds.....

.....and empty.

"Oh, God," he whispered, borrowing a human expression. "What happened?"

"According to Valeris' notes, the fluid in the pods was running out of oxygen," Marie said. "If they started to suffocate, they would have done anything to breathe. It's instinct."

"They should still be here," Steven said, looking around the chamber. "Maybe they're hiding?"

But they weren't there, weren't anywhere, including the Granolith chamber behind the pods. "Come here," Brivari ordered, taking Marie by the arm and steering her toward the handprint lock on the inside of the chamber, passing his hand over it. "I can't smell. Do you smell this 'amniotic fluid' on the handprint?"

She looked at him uncertainly for a moment before leaning toward the glowing handprint and taking a deep sniff.

"Yes."

"So they left?" Steven asked. "Why would they do that?"

"I have no idea," Brivari said, closer to panic than he'd been since the coup. "But we have to find them."

"And we will," Steven said. "Calm down."

"Don't tell me to 'calm down'!" Brivari exclaimed. "I just lost our king, his sister, and his general! I'm not going to 'calm down' any time soon!"

"They can't have gotten far," Marie said soothingly, "not if they're the same size as the one that's left. Valeris said their bodies were human bodies, so that will limit them."

"Human bodies which have full use of the human brain," Brivari reminded her. "They can do things no human can, things I can't even do."

"But they probably don't know that," Marie countered. "Not yet. Look, they're definitely not here, so the sooner we start looking, the sooner we'll find them."

The walk out to the car was the longest of Brivari's life, every sense on high alert, every nerve on edge as he called telepathically over and over. This won't work, he thought as the car headed back to the road. A car was too slow; he needed to change his shape, to fly, something he hadn't done in decades, hadn't needed to, hadn't wanted to....

"Someone else is out here?" Steven said suddenly.

Another car was approaching, its headlights circles in the darkness. "It's a civilian vehicle," Brivari said impatiently. "Pay it no mind."

"No—stop!" Marie said suddenly as the car passed them, slowing as it did so. "Stop the car, Steven!"

"I said ignore it!" Brivari ordered.

The question of who Steven took orders from was settled when he hit the brake, sending all of them pitching forward. The other car had stopped behind them, occupants emerging from both sides.

"What is it?" Steven demanded. "Who is it?"

But Marie ignored him, clambering out of her seat belt and out of the car, Brivari barely containing his temper as he followed her....until he saw who was climbing out of the other car, and suddenly everything became clear.

"It is you!" Marie exclaimed. "I thought I recognized you, but it's been such a long time......"

"A very long time," David Proctor agreed. "For all of us."

"I'm guessing from the looks on your faces that you know you've lost something," Anthony added.

"Yes," Brivari said urgently. "But how would you know that?"

David and Anthony exchanged glances.

"Because we found them."





****************************************************




Proctor residence




"Mom?" Philip called through the bathroom door. "Did you hear me?"

Damn it! Dee thought fiercely. Here she thought she'd safely removed her son from this situation, and now here he was, taking matters into his own hands. Just like I would have, she thought wearily. Would that the apple had rolled just a bit further from the tree, if only in this one instance.

"Mom?" Philip called again. "They're waiting—"

"I heard you," Dee said, struggling to keep the panic out of her voice. "We'll be down in a few minutes."

"A 'few minutes'?"

"Yes, a few minutes," Dee answered impatiently. "Offer them some coffee, or something. We're still getting them dressed."

"How long does it take to dress a couple of children?" Philip asked, a touch of annoyance in his voice.

"It takes a few minutes," Emily answered before Dee could say anything. Just as well, really, because what she would have said would not have been charitable.

"All right," Philip said grudgingly. "But don't keep them waiting too long. It's not like they don't have anything else to do."

"I'm not the one who called them," Dee retorted, ignoring her mother's warning look.

"Look, Mom, I was just trying to save you some time—"

"And we appreciate that, dear," Emily interjected. "You had a good idea. I'll go downstairs and speak with the deputies; why don't you and Diane go on home? You've done your duty for the night, and then some."

"Good idea, my foot!" Dee said sharply after Philip's footsteps had faded away down the stairs. "Do you have any idea what he's done? This is a disaster!"

"Calm down, Deanna," Emily ordered in that parental voice which still grated on Dee's nerves. "Irritating Philip will get you nowhere. I'll talk to the deputies; I don't see why the children can't stay here tonight."

"They can't stay here tonight because there are scads of laws about this now," Dee said. "This isn't 1950, Mama; those deputies are legally bound to take these children into custody and have a doctor look at them for signs of abuse or neglect."

"Oh, dear," Emily said in dismay. "Back when you were little, there would have been no problem with them spending the night."

"There wouldn't have been a problem right up until Sheriff Wilcox retired," Dee said. "We could have explained it to him."

"It may still be possible to namedrop," Emily said, wiping her hands on a towel. "Let me talk to them."

"No, I'll talk to them," Dee said. "I'm the lawyer. If I can get them to...."

She stopped, staring at the children. Previously passive, they were now huddled protectively together, their eyes wide with alarm. Simultaneously, both Dee's and Emily's eyes flickered toward the tub, then back to each other, each having the same thought. What would the children do if they felt threatened? Their Warders could kill with a touch; presumably these children, small as they were, could do the same, perhaps without meaning to or even realizing what they were doing.

"It's okay," Dee said gently to both of them. "I won't let anything happen to you. Mama will stay with you while I go downstairs. It'll be all right." She paused, leaning in toward Emily. "Don't let them out of your sight," she whispered.

Emily nodded mutely, remaining behind with one arm around each child. Dee walked slowly down the stairs, trying to come up with some kind of legal loophole that would allow them to stay here and drawing a blank. Damn that Philip, she muttered silently. If only he'd just gone home when she'd told him to.....

"I thought Grandma was coming down."

And he still hasn't gone home, Dee thought irritably when she spied her equally irritated son waiting for her in the living room, flanked by his wife and two very young deputies wearing Roswell uniforms. Namedropping wouldn't be of any help now; it was highly unlikely either of these two youngsters knew anything about Former Sheriff Wilcox. "Good evening," she said to the deputies, ignoring her son. "I'm sorry to keep you waiting. I gather Philip filled you in on the details?"

"Yes, ma'am," the older of the two deputies answered. "He said you found two young children wandering naked in the desert?" He shook his head when she nodded. "I'll be damned. And here I thought I'd seen everything."

"They're not injured," Dee said. "It's possible they got lost somehow."

"In the middle of nowhere?" Philip said.

"We'll figure it out," the deputy assured them. "Where are the children now?"

"Upstairs with my mother," Dee answered, resisting the urge to glare at Philip. "We got them some clothes, but their hair is still wet, and I don't want them to get a chill. Perhaps we could—"

"Wet?" Philip interrupted. "Why would their hair be wet? You didn't....oh, God, Mom, you didn't bathe them did you?"

"You saw them; they were a mess," Dee answered. "We couldn't very well—"

"You of all people should know that you shouldn't wash away evidence!" Philip exclaimed. "What if they were molested or abused? Now it's all gone—DNA, hair, fiber, everything!"

Dee fastened steely eyes on her son, wishing for all the world there was a way to clamp his mouth shut. Yes, of course she knew that. But she'd also known from the start that these were no ordinary children, that the ordinary rules did not apply, that any hapless human who tried to molest them would have likely wound up dead. And besides, Philip was supposed to have gone home instead of hanging around to point out this very large lapse to law enforcement.

"Is he correct, ma'am?" the deputy was asking. "Did you bathe them?"

"No—I did," a voice said behind them.

It was Emily, standing on the stairs behind them with one child on each side, back to looking solemn instead of alarmed and rather comical in their mismatched clothing and damp hair. "My daughter is just reluctant to tell you that I made a mistake. They were so filthy, and....well....I guess it was the grandmother in me. I couldn't just leave them that way."

"Of course not, ma'am," the deputy said gently. "A perfectly understandable mistake, and in any case, what's done is done."

"It's okay, Grandma," Philip added. "You didn't know."

Emily smiled sheepishly as Dee resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Of course no one was going to argue with a little old lady, even if that little old lady was lying through her capped teeth.

"So are they ready to go?" the deputy asked.

As if in answer, the boy and girl slipped out from beneath Emily's arms and came the rest of the way down the stairs, their hands tightly clasped. No! Dee shouted inwardly as one of the deputies moved toward them. The minute anyone discovered what these children were, someone would die, either the children themselves or whatever unfortunate person made the discovery. Memories swam through her head, of the two soldiers who had stormed the ship when it had first been discovered and wound up dead, of Urza lying bleeding, of Valeris being gunned down even as he surrendered. It was all going to start again unless she stopped it.....

But the deputy never got near them. As one, the children shied away from him and stood behind Dee, their clasped hands against the back of her legs, their heads peeking around her, one dark and one light. Two pairs of eyes bored into hers as she looked back and forth from one to the other, listening telepathically, hearing nothing. What did they want?

"I'll go with them," Dee said suddenly.

"That won't be necessary," the deputy said.

"But you'll want a statement."

"I already gave him a statement," Philip reminded her.

"Don't worry, ma'am," the deputy said. "We'll take good care of them."

"I'm sure you will, but they've gotten to know me," Dee said, feeling the two small hands clasp even more tightly behind her. "I think they would feel safer if I went with them."

"That's very nice of you, ma'am, but we can't allow anyone but a parent or guardian to stay with the children."

"You're not a 'parent or guardian'," Dee noted.

"Oh, for Pete's sake, Mom, they're sheriff's deputies," Philip said impatiently.

"Surely that can't be right," Emily interjected, coming the rest of the way down the stairs. "These children don't have a parent or guardian, at least not one that we know of or who is available. They've been with my daughter for the past couple of hours, and as you can see, they feel attached to her. I don't see what the harm is in letting her staying with them, at least until their real guardians are located. She is a lawyer, after all."

The deputy, who had clearly been bracing for a fight, relaxed. "Well, in that case....of course," he answered, clearly relieved at having found an acceptable reason to avoid a confrontation. "Come along, then."

"I'll bring them out," Dee said. "I just need to get my purse."

"Why don't you go on home, dears?" Emily added to Philip and Diane. "I'm sure you want to unload all that furniture before it gets too late."

The deputies retreated to their cruiser. Philip and Diane left, Diane stopping to hug each child, both of whom allowed it without protest. She almost looks attached to them, Dee thought, quickly dismissing the thought. Diane had made it clear she wanted an infant, and these were far from infants. These weren't even human.

"Okay," Dee said, exhaling slowly as soon as she and her mother were alone with the children. "I haven't the faintest idea why you walked them right into a trap, but I can fix this. I can take them...."

"Dee?"

"....out the back door and hide them somewhere until it's safe. We can say they ran away. Why on earth did you...."

"Dee?"

"....bring them downstairs, anyway? I told you not to let them out of your sight, but parading them down here just as I was arguing they should stay was—"

"I didn't 'bring' them," Emily interrupted. "That's what I've been trying to tell you. They left. Just walked out of the bathroom, both at the same time, like they'd come to a decision. And you told me not to let them out of my sight, so I followed them."

"Why would they voluntarily come downstairs?" Dee asked, bewildered. "They seemed to know they were in danger."

"And they appear to have changed their minds," Emily noted. "Look."

The boy and girl were standing quietly by the doorway, both hands still linked, watching her. Waiting.

"Do you think they want to go?" Dee whispered.

"It certainly looks that way," Emily said. "They wanted to come downstairs, and now they want to go, and they want you to go with them. For kids who haven't said a word, they do a pretty good job of getting their point across."

"But why?" Dee asked. "Why would they go with people who might wind up hurting them?"

"Maybe they don't know that," Emily said. "Maybe they were just reacting to our level of anxiety."

"I've got a pretty high 'level of anxiety' right now, and they're not reacting to that," Dee muttered.

As if in answer, the girl held out her hand to Dee. "I know," Dee said, feeling a bit foolish for talking to what looked like a kindergartener. "I know you want me to go with you. But why me? I can't help you. If they find out who you really are, I can't stop them. There are too many of them, and only one of me. I—"

The boy held out his hand. Now two small hands were outstretched in mute appeal, their owners watching her expectantly.

"Just go," Emily said gently. "It'll be all right."

"Mama, you can't know that," Dee protested.

"And you can't know that it won't," Emily pointed out. "For whatever reason, they want to go, and they want you to go with them. Have a little faith, Deanna."

Dee's eyes flickered from one face to another, ultimately deciding she didn't have much of a choice; if the children wanted to go with the deputies, she couldn't stop them, and she certainly wasn't about to let them go alone. Faith, she mused as she collected her purse. That's the one thing which had never crossed her mind this evening at any of the various crossroads they'd reached. Valeris had had faith, faith that he'd be able to explain himself, that his surrender would be accepted....and look where that had gotten him. These children were his creation, and she had no intention of standing quietly by while "faith" killed them too, or anyone else, for that matter.

"All right, kids," she said tightly, ushering the two children onto the front porch, their hands still firmly clasped together. "Here we go."





Image



A Merry Christmas and Happy New Year to everyone! Image I'll post Chapter 8 after the holidays on Sunday, January 3rd.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 7, 12/20

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!



CHAPTER EIGHT



September 17, 1989, 11:45 p.m.

Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Here we are!" the deputy said, holding the door open. "Everyone out."

Dee climbed out of the cruiser, and the children followed her without protest. It was almost midnight, and the sheriff's station looked little different than the last time she'd been here at this hour back in '59, when she'd dropped an alien communicator on the senior Valenti's desk and begged him to help her find Courtney. He'd refused because the FBI had been there, saying things would be even worse if they discovered her. She hadn't been able to argue with that logic, but Courtney's father had died, and only minutes before they reached him. It was a loss she still felt even though she'd never really liked Michael Harris, nor had he liked her, further proof that respect was every bit as potent as friendship.

"C'mon, guys...let go," the older deputy was saying, trying to separate the children's hands from the grip they'd never relinquished on the way here. "Sweetheart, you'll go with me, and the boy will go with Deputy Williams."

"Nonsense," Dee said firmly, taking hold of the children's shoulders and backing them away. "Why can't they hold hands? They'll make it inside the building just as well, won't they? Come along," she added briskly, taking the boy's free hand. "I'll stay with you."

The deputies exchanged glances before the older one shrugged, apparently deciding it wasn't worth a tussle. Dee ushered the children inside the brightly lit station where they perched on a single chair beside Deputy Williams' desk, their hands still linked. Dee pulled up another chair beside them, a virtual bundle of nerves. They would make a report, including what would probably be unsuccessful attempts to interview the children, after which they'd default to her for information. And when they were done, they would drive them over to the hospital for a medical exam....and that's when things would get dangerous. Unless, of course, the children suddenly discovered their miraculous abilities and did something the deputies couldn't ignore. Then things could get ugly much faster.

"Okay, kids," Williams was saying, "can you tell me what your names are?"

Two pairs of eyes, one dark, one light, looked squarely at Williams, and he returned the stare. "Well?" he pressed. "You must have names. Let's hav'em."

Charming bedside manner, Dee thought darkly. "Perhaps they've been taught not to talk to strangers?" she suggested.

"Is that true?" Williams asked. "Because I'm a sheriff's deputy, so it's okay if you talk to me. Now....what are your names?"

Silence. "We had no better luck," Dee said. "Neither one of them has said a word since we found them."

"Christ," Williams muttered, scribbling on his forms. "Okay....one John Doe, one Jane Doe, about....." He paused, eyeing them up and down. "Five? No, older than that. Six? Maybe seven? I'll put down six and let the doctors decide."

Doctors. The word sent chills down Dee's spine, and she shivered involuntarily.

"Ma'am?"

"Sorry," Dee said quickly, not having realized the deputy was speaking to her. "What was the question?"

"I was asking where you found them?"

"Oh. Pohlman Ranch."

"Pohlman Ranch? What were you doing on restricted property?"

Whoops. "I meant near Pohlman Ranch," Dee corrected, noting that Philip must not have told them the whole truth, something she'd dearly love to rib him about. "The road that runs alongside. The one that used to be part of the ranch back when it was a ranch."

The deputy nodded. "I take it you're from around here?"

"I grew up in the same house where you picked them up, and my son just moved to Roswell."

"Another local," the deputy smiled. "It's always nice when locals come back."

The questioning continued, but with a markedly different tone now.....and remarkable speed. "They'll have to go to the hospital," the deputy said much too soon, pushing his chair away from his desk. "They won't be happy they've been bathed, but that was an understandable mistake your mom made. Should be fairly quiet at this hour, but let me give them a call so they know what to expect."

"Of course," Dee said distractedly, the moment she'd been dreading having arrived. No phone call, no manual, no briefing of any kind would prepare anyone for "what to expect". These children could not go to the hospital. Her eyes scanned the station, spotting a back door on the other side of which she was pretty sure were the steps where she and Valenti Sr. had traded barbs about New Mexico law regarding illegal aliens back when she was in grade school. Could they leave that way? They'd have to be very quiet, and they'd have to come willingly, of course.....

"Hello, this is the sheriff's station," the deputy was saying. "I have a couple of....."

He stopped, staring at the receiver. "The line went dead."

Dee's eyes flicked sideways. The boy's hand, the one not clutching his sister's, was on the telephone cord; a second later he lowered it back to his lap, neither child having broken their habitual half blank expressions. "Well, I'll be damned," the deputy was muttering. "How in the hell did that happen? Talk about timing...."

He kept muttering, but Dee wasn't listening. What had just happened? Had they sensed her mood and responded accordingly? Possibly, although neither seemed aware of what the boy had just done. And ultimately that wasn't going to do any good because the station was full of phones, most of which hadn't been touched by alien hands, including the one the deputy was now using. What should she do? There were too many people around to whisk them away. Perhaps she should wait until they were at the hospital? Perhaps it would be easier to sneak them out of there? No, she decided as the deputy was giving details to whoever was on the other end of the line. She had a very bad feeling about what would happen should they be taken to the hospital. It was best to avoid that any way she could.

Any way? Dee gazed at the boy, a radical thought occurring to her. Dare she try it? What if he lost control? What if someone got hurt? What if the hope of an entire planet disappeared because she didn't have the guts to try this?

The deputy was finishing up his conversation. It was now or never.

*Listen to me,* Dee said urgently to the children. *You can't let them take you to the hospital. They...* She paused, vacillating over how to frame the problem. *They're not bad people there, but they wouldn't understand you. They might hurt you without meaning to. Can you do something to stop them?*

Two heads had swiveled toward her when she started speaking. Clearly they could hear her, but neither face registered even a hint of understanding. I've lost my touch, Dee thought wearily. She was being much too wordy for six year-olds, even if these weren't your run-of-the-mill six-year olds.

"Okay, kids, we're all set," the deputy said cheerfully as though he were delivering great news. "They're expecting you. Up and at'em."

Dee's heart sank as both children rose obediently. They had no idea what was going to happen, and they would allow themselves to be led right to it. They didn't understand, and probably wouldn't until the danger was right in front of them. They might not be processing even on a six year-old level, not that six year-olds did much processing anyway. Six year-olds were more creatures of instinct, reacting instead of responding, much like the boy had just done with the phone.....

"I think they should visit the bathroom first," Dee said suddenly, her mind working furiously even as she wrestled with the decision to push the issue further. "They haven't gone since we found them, and we wouldn't want any accidents in your cruiser."

The deputy's nose wrinkled. "Good point. Come along, kiddo," he said, taking the boy's hand. "I'll take you, and then Mrs. Evans can take your friend."

The boy's eyes widened as the deputy tried to separate him from the girl. That's right, Dee thought. Get scared. The one thing she knew was guaranteed to get a rise out of either child was an attempt to separate them, and the deputy would of course insist on doing just that for a bathroom visit. The only catch was what would happen when they got scared. Would they go too far?

"Look, it's just for a few minutes," the deputy was saying soothingly as he tried to pry the two small hands apart. "She can't come with you, little man, not to the bathroom. That's just not cool. C'mon, let go. Just....let go."

Two pairs of eyes flared at the change in tone, and Dee suddenly had visions of a dead deputy. *Don't hurt him,* she ordered. *But you have to stay here. You can't leave. It's not safe.*

"Jesus, did they superglue themselves together?" the deputy was muttering. "Never seen kids so strong."

*You can't leave!* Dee repeated as both children struggled in the deputy's grip. *You have to stay here! Show him something else so he'll leave you alone!*

The lights flickered suddenly, steadied.....then went out with a shower of sparks and a deafening boom that made Dee clamp her hands over her ears. Yelps sounded around the station, followed by shouting, scraping chairs, and bursts of profanity as deputies ran into furniture they couldn't see. Phones began to ring as flashlights snapped on, round pools of bobbing light which illuminated surprisingly little.

"What the hell was that?" the deputy exclaimed, having dropped the children's hands.

"Sounded like an explosion," someone answered.

"Or a gunshot," someone else said.

"Okay, you lot come with me," the deputy said, herding Dee and the children through the main room, his flashlight beam lighting the way. "They're not in any immediate danger, so we can get them to the hospital after we've sorted this out."

"It's a blackout," someone reported behind them, " covering at least a mile. Something must have taken out a transformer."

What have I done? Dee thought as they followed the deputy to a back room, praying that a blown transformer was really all they'd find. More to the point, what had they done? Were they really that strong? What if they'd started a fire somewhere, or shut down a traffic light and caused an accident? If these little kids had just caused a power failure covering a mile radius because they didn't want to let go of each other's hands, just imagine what they could do if they were really upset.....

"You keep the light," the deputy said, handing Dee the flashlight. "I'll go see what's what."

"What timing," another deputy muttered just outside the door. "Great to have the town and the station fall apart just as we're getting a new sheriff."

Dee sank gratefully into a chair, pulling the children close to her, the flashlight on a table beside them. With everything else that had been going on, she hadn't even thought about that. Come tomorrow, these hybrids would come under the jurisdiction of none other than a Valenti, the son of the man who had pursued their guardians relentlessly for years. Maybe it was just as well that Jimmy Jr. thought his father addled.

The boy's head drooped toward his chest. Alarmed, Dee pulled the flashlight closer. The girl looked fine, but the boy slumped against her, his eyes half closed. "What's wrong?" she asked anxiously. "Are you all right? Are you....."

She stopped. The girl had sat up straight, staring not at her brother, but into a dark corner of the room. Dee whipped the flashlight around.....

......and nearly dropped it when she saw a disembodied face looming in the darkness.





******************************************************




Brivari stared at the boy on Dee's lap, his emotions a jumble of hesitation, fascination....and disappointment. They had never known for certain what condition their Wards would be in upon emergence, and that had been assuming they emerged fully grown; having them emerge much too young made things more uncertain than ever. Hybrids always took some time to recover from the shock of emergence, but even so, one could expect some level of competence, some degree of awareness. Unfortunately, the description the Proctors had given of the hybrid upon whom so much depended appeared to be accurate, right down to his silence and vacant expression. Was this....this child what they had waited so long for, fought so hard for, risked—and lost—so much for? This was hardly the auspicious meeting he'd imagined so many times, the long anticipated reunion of Ward and Warder.

"Well, it's about time!" Dee exclaimed, steadying the flashlight. "And not a moment too soon. What's wrong with him? He's sweating," she added, putting a hand to the boy's forehead. "Is he sick?"

"He's weak," Brivari corrected, circling the chair on which she sat, his eyes on the boy. "Using power does that to you. Until you get used to it, even the simplest exertion can be taxing, and cumulatively so."

Dee's eyes widened. "You mean...you didn't....when I saw you, I just assumed that you'd caused the power outage."

"No. I had only just arrived when you were being led to this room."

"You're sure you didn't do it?"

"Of course I'm sure."

Dee's eyes dropped to the boy slumped against her in her lap. "So...he did that," she said, sounding distinctly uncomfortable. "And that's my fault. He'd already heated up bath water and fried a telephone, so I was hoping he could do something else that would cause a distraction. Although I was looking for something a bit less....dramatic."

"He can't control it," Brivari said. "No one can at first."

"He heated the bath water too hot," Dee nodded. "Which reminds me," she added severely, "you told Anthony you were going to come by tonight. Where have you been?"

"Do you have any idea what a miracle it is that he emerged while I was in town?" Brivari retorted. "I'm only here once a year. The odds of this happening during that one visit are downright pitiful."

"So you visit once a year, but haven't managed to say 'boo' to us in decades?"

"This is hardly the time or place for that discussion," Brivari said. "We have far more important issues than your wounded feelings, wouldn't you agree?" He paused. "What has he told you?"

Dee eyed him for a moment before answering. "Nothing. Neither of them have spoken yet, not to me or anyone. But I overheard them talking to each other telepathically in a language I didn't understand; that's how we found them. How did you find us?"

They haven't spoken? Brivari thought heavily. The news just kept getting worse. "I found Anthony and your father searching Pohlman Ranch right after I'd discovered the empty pods," he answered. "They took me to your parents' house."

"Did they find the other two?"

"One," Brivari corrected. "Ava is still in her pod."

"So there's only one missing," Dee said. "That's one bit of good news."

" 'Only' one?" Brivari echoed. "Only one? That 'one' is none other than Rath, the commander of the king's armies and Jaddo's Ward. If he's lost—"

"We'll find him," Dee said firmly. "If he's wandering around like these two were, someone will pick him up and bring him in. We just need to keep our eyes open. He looks like a child, so anyone who finds him will respond to him like he's a child. Just be grateful there's only one missing instead of two." She paused. "These two don't seem to know who they are, but they are picking up English. They've started to at least acknowledge when I say something telepathically even if they don't respond. You try. Maybe they'll answer in their own language."

"I've been trying," Brivari said, "in both languages. He won't talk to me either."

Dee's eyes narrowed. "Is there a reason you're only concerned about him and haven't even acknowledged her presence?"

Brivari said nothing, eyeing the yellow-haired female child with distaste. Vilandra. The cause of all this heartache, of a throne lost, of war on five planets. That a silly princess and her lover could bring down an entire region of space was infuriating enough to invoke the most irrational thoughts.....

"Don't tell me you're blaming this child for what happened," Dee broke in with maddening accuracy.

"That is no child," Brivari said flatly. "That is a subject of the crown."

"And that 'crown' refuses to let go of her," Dee said. "That's how I managed to get a rise out of them, by getting the deputy to try and separate them. They absolutely refuse to let go of each other's hands."

Of course they won't, Brivari thought darkly. Vilandra had always been very adept at yanking her brother's chain. Her reluctance to marry Rath marked the first time in memory when Zan had taken a firm stand against his sister, something his Warder would have been proud of had hindsight not interfered.

"So if you want to protect your king, you'd better see to his sister," Dee was saying, "not to mention that Urza will come back and haunt you if you neglect his Ward."

"I'm not 'neglecting' anyone," Brivari protested. "I am simply more concerned about the senior members of the royal family."

"You mean the men," Dee said accusingly.

"I mean the monarch and his military advisor, who understandably are more valuable than a consort still safely in her pod and a brainless piece of eye candy who—"

Brivari stopped suddenly. The girl's face had remained impassive during his insults, but the boy's....the boy's eyes had opened, and he was staring at Brivari with a most uncomfortable gaze.

"Let me tell you something about human children," Dee said softly. "They understand your tone long before they understand your words. He may not know exactly what you meant, but maybe you should watch your mouth."

Brivari ignored her as he returned the boy's stare, looking for something, anything, any spark of recognition, even a negative one. For all that he and Zan had argued often, Vilandra had rarely been the subject of those arguments. She had been beneath Brivari's notice, which is precisely why he hadn't been paying attention when she'd swooned over the enemy and sent her planet into chaos. Still, he knew Zan would not approve of his current feelings toward his sister. He would no doubt forgive her, and insist his Warder do the same.......

Assuming he was himself, that is. Which he wasn't. Whatever had caught the boy's attention had passed; his eyes had dropped, and he'd resumed his vacant stare. "Were he himself, I might agree," Brivari said. "But even you can see that he isn't. He probably has no idea who she is."

"Maybe not, but he knows he needs her," Dee argued. "I know you've got a ton of unfinished business, but is this really the time or place for it? Don't you have far more important issues than your own wounded feelings?"

"I hate it when you throw my own words back at me," Brivari muttered.

"Tough," she said curtly. "You can blame each other all you want later. We have to keep them out of the hands of Social Services. How do we do that?"

The door behind them opened abruptly, and the deputy who had ushered them to this room reappeared, a ghostly face in the darkness. "We haven't figured out exactly what happened, but we can get you to the hospital now. I'm going to pull the car around, and then I'll come back for you."

He melted into the dark of the hallway, and Brivari reappeared from the shadows to which he'd retreated. "They can't go to the hospital," Dee said urgently. "There must be something about them that's different, and whatever it is, they'll find it."

"Take them," Brivari said.

Dee blinked. "What?"

"I said take them. Take them to the hospital."

"But....did you not just hear me?" she demanded. "They'll figure out they're not human! I shouldn't have to remind you what that means."

"You don't. Take them to the hospital, and I will meet you there."

Dee pulled the hybrids closer to her. "No."

"Excuse me?"

"I said 'no'," Dee repeated. "Not until you tell me why. Not until I'm sure you're not just tossing them away because you're mad at her or disappointed with him."

Brivari's eyebrows rose. "You actually think I would do that?"

"Why else would you take them to a place where they would be exposed? Tell me why, or I swear to God, I'll do whatever it takes to keep them as far away from the hospital as I can."

Brivari resisted the urge to smile, a gesture which would no doubt make her even angrier than she was already. The notion that she could oppose him was laughable, but when had that ever stopped her? Now she had her arms wrapped around the two purported children in her lap as though they needed her protection, even from him. A typical adult human response to a child, one that was likely to be echoed by anyone they met, and that that may very well come in handy.

"I need access to a medical facility," Brivari explained. "We have never attempted hybrids of this sort before, and these have emerged both too late and too young. I need to know exactly what I'm dealing with and how they will respond to typical human medical testing."

"But—"

"I have someone with me who will facilitate that," Brivari added. "Someone they'll be safe with."

"Who?" Dee demanded.

The door opened. "All set," the deputy announced. "C'mon, kids. Don't worry, you can hold hands. I learned my lesson."

Dee fastened her eyes on Brivari, or rather, on the spot to which he'd retreated when the deputy had appeared. *Just go,* he said gently. *Nothing will happen to them. I wouldn't allow it. And neither would you.*

"Ma'am?" the deputy said expectantly.

Reluctantly, Dee slid the children off her lap, their hands welded together. "We're going for another ride," she told them with false cheerfulness. "I'll go with you. Take my hand."

And the boy did, holding out his own before she extended hers, both children following obediently. Brivari watched them, more torn than he'd been in years, so much so that he almost wished Jaddo were here. It was obvious they were learning English, and very quickly too, as befitted hybrids with the full capacity of the human brain at their disposal. But if that were the case, why wouldn't they respond to him? More importantly, why had Rath not stayed with them? Had something happened to him? He wanted to look for Rath, but he couldn't afford to. He couldn't be in two places at once, and it was more important to protect the two he'd found, who filed past with those disturbing vacant expressions on their faces. Dee's expression as she passed him, however, was anything but vacant.

If the long awaited reunion with his Ward had not gone the way he'd hoped, the reunion with one of his staunchest allies had not gone much better.




******************************************************




Roswell Memorial Hospital





A nurse rounded the corner and came to an abrupt halt. "Can I help you?"

Show time, Marie thought, having not intended to start that show by being discovered. "I'm sorry; I'm new here," she replied apologetically, straightening up from the desk at the nurses' station. "I was looking for a map of the hospital?"

"No one said anything about us getting any students," the nurse said doubtfully.

"I'm not a student," Marie said, pointing to the name tag Brivari had so helpfully supplied. "I'm Dr. Black, and I'm here to fill in."

"We're fully staffed tonight," the nurse replied. "Fill in for whom?"

Damn it! Marie thought fiercely. The diversion Brivari was planning to create had not yet happened, so of course the nurse would have no idea what she was talking about. "No one said," she answered evasively. "Could you point me in the direction of a map?"

"Who hired you?" the nurse asked warily. "I just want to double check that you're in the right department."

"I'm sure I am," Marie answered, struggling to keep her voice steady. "He specifically said ED."

"Who is 'he'?" the nurse asked.

The lights flickered several times, then went out. Alarms sounded briefly before emergency generators kicked in, and the entire ED flew into high gear, including Marie's interrogator, who promptly abandoned her. Marie breathed a sigh of relief as she walked away, without her map, but also without being caught. It had all sounded so easy when Brivari had outlined it; she was a doctor, after all, so infiltrating a hospital should not be a stretch for her. But she was used to the world of huge hospitals where blending in was simpler; Roswell Memorial was more of a glorified clinic by comparison, and small enough that outsiders were spotted. Of course, running off at the mouth hadn't helped. She was seriously out of practice with this cloak and dagger stuff.

The back corner of the ED's lone treatment room was curtained off, and the rest was empty, this being a mercifully quiet night in Roswell. Marie walked toward the curtain with a lump in her throat and a heart that was banging against her chest. She'd known of their existence for decades now, hybrids born from the DNA of human children and Antarian royalty, but she'd never actually seen one. Steven had, briefly, and had described them as human, but they'd been so small then, only fetuses. She'd had a hard enough time getting her head around the concept of aliens; the idea of a hybrid was even harder to comprehend, with a very long list of possible problems as two competing sets of DNA battled for dominance. Slowly, she pulled the curtain open. It was dark back here, emergency lights being dimmer than regular fixtures, and she caught only a glimpse of two small figures on the bed before someone stepped in front of her, a woman with graying hair and the lines of middle age framing her face. Middle age......it would be so nice to be middle-aged again.......

"Can't this wait?" the woman demanded, not bothering to introduce herself. "It's the middle of the night, and they're tired. I can't imagine there's much in the way of staff at this hour, and I'm sure those who are here have more important things to do now. They're not going anywhere, so—"

She stopped, staring hard at Marie. "Wait a minute," she whispered. "I know you! You're the nurse from the base....what was your name? Yvonne?"

"Shhh!" Marie cautioned; even after all these years, the sound of her real name still made her anxious. "I go by Marie now, Marie Johnson. Although I'm 'Marie Black' at the moment. Turns out our resident alien has a sense of humor after all; you know, Yvonne 'White', Marie 'Black'. You're Dee, right?"

"Dee Proctor....I mean Evans," the woman corrected, completely dropping her battle stance. "My God, I was only a girl when I met you!"

"And I was in my twenties," Marie said. "Now I'm in my sixties, which have been much quieter than my twenties. Until now."

"I gather he did this?" Dee said, glancing behind Marie to the door at the far end of the room where ED personnel scurried back and forth in a hallway lit only by emergency generators and flashlights.

"He did," Marie nodded. "There are very specific protocols hospitals follow during a power failure that will be advantageous for what we're trying to do. I made him promise no one would be harmed by it, and I'm going to hold him to that. Has anyone examined them yet?"

"No, thank goodness," Dee answered. "I've been on pins and needles waiting for that shoe to drop."

As if on cue, a nurse appeared, fortunately a different nurse than had challenged Marie earlier. "Everyone all right back here?" she puffed as though she'd been running. "We just had a power failure, and that always means a rush of panic attacks, especially with the older patients, so I'm afraid you'll have to wait...oh. I'm sorry. I didn't see you there, Dr.....?"

"Black," Marie answered. "They sent me down here in case you needed any extra help. I'll take care of this one."

"Fine by me," the nurse said, not the least bit interested in Marie's credentials. "Social Service cases can be such a bear...the paperwork is a nightmare, and the case workers are sticklers for every little jot and tittle."

"Don't worry," Marie said soothingly. "I'll handle it. And I'll make certain they know any delay wasn't your fault. Hospital politics," she added to Dee as the nurse sailed gratefully away. "There's quite a pecking order, and someone's always getting blamed."

"Are you really a doctor now?" Dee asked.

"Neurologist, actually."

"A neurologist?" Dee echoed, obviously impressed. "So he didn't pull you into this just to switch blood samples."

"I'm hoping to do a lot more than that," Marie said. "May I?"

Dee backed away, giving Marie her first look at what was supposedly a new species. Two young children sat side by side on the hospital bed, a boy and a girl, their hands tightly clasped. The boy had a mop of dark hair and dark eyes, the girl a similar mop of blonde hair and lighter eyes. Both were wearing obvious hand-me-downs, and both regarded her with a stare that was half empty, half hard to define. Curious? Yes, but it was more than that. Alarmed? Not exactly. Appraising? Definitely, Marie decided. She had the distinct impression she was being weighed and measured, that everything she said or did from here on mattered. A lot.

"Children, this is Dr. Marie," Dee said. "She's a friend."

"Hello," Marie said.

Two pairs of eyes shifted from Marie to Dee and back again. "They haven't said a word to us," Dee said, "not out loud or telepathically, although I did hear them talking to each other telepathically right before we found them. They wouldn't talk to Brivari either. Why don't you try? You can speak telepathically, right?"

Marie shook her head. "Not anymore. I tried on the way here, but I couldn't hear a thing."

"Why not?"

"I think it's because it's been so long since I've used it," Marie answered. "Our brains resemble a muscle in some ways; they need exercise, and I haven't exercised that part of my brain for a very long time."

"But the same is true for me, and that didn't happen," Dee said.

"You were a child when you learned," Marie pointed out. "I was an adult. What we learn young stays with us longer." She turned back to the children, both of whom were watching her closely. "So which two are these?"

"The king and his sister," Dee replied.

The king? Marie thought ruefully. No pressure. "And do they have names?"

"None I should say out loud."

"Right," Marie nodded, taking a deep breath as she squatted down beside the children. How did one address an alien king who looked like a young child? Should she talk to him like a king or like the little boy he resembled? If he knew who he was, he would likely take umbrage to the latter. On the other hand, if it really was just a little boy in front of her....

"I want to take a look at you," she said carefully, keeping it simple. "I'd like to learn everything I can about you."

"Are you going to do a physical?" Dee asked.

"Yes, but I need to do more than that," Marie replied. "I need to see inside them, so I need a microscope and an x-ray machine. The power failure means the hospital won't be doing anything but emergency tests, and they shouldn't have many of those at this hour, so now's the time to—"

She stopped abruptly as the boy climbed down from the bed followed by his sister, their hands still clasped. "Did I scare them?" Marie asked worriedly.

"They don't look scared," Dee said doubtfully. "And they do understand at least some of what we say."

"Then....where are they going?"

The children had taken off, moving toward the door with a remarkable speed that had Dee and Marie scrambling to follow as they rounded the corner into the hallway. There was no one immediately outside, thank God, although ED personnel could be seen moving at the far end of the hall. "Where are they going?" Dee whispered just as their fugitives paused beside the door to a stairwell and looked back at them expectantly before disappearing inside.

"In there, apparently," Marie said. "Hurry up, or we'll lose them."

She needn't have worried. She and Dee came to a screeching halt just inside the door, nearly bumping into the children, who were standing stock still as they stared at the man blocking their path.

"That's the second time tonight you've almost given me a heart attack," Dee said reproachfully.

"Where are you taking them?" Brivari asked.

"We're not," Marie answered. "They're taking us. I told them I wanted to examine them, and they just took off."

"Took off to where?"

"Ask them," Dee urged. "Try to talk to them again."

"I've never stopped trying, and I'm still not getting an answer," Brivari replied in frustration. "But wherever they're going, it doesn't matter. One of the purposes of the power failure was to help you get to the equipment you need—"

"Let them go," Marie said suddenly. "I'm serious," she added when Brivari gave her an incredulous look. "They don't look like they're running away, and I think they wanted us to follow them. I want to see where they're going. That might tell us more than any exam could."

A small hand slid into hers. She looked down to find the boy gazing at her with that same expectant expression he'd worn just before he'd entered the stairwell.

"Show me," Marie said.

The boy glanced at Brivari, who hesitated a moment before reluctantly stepping aside. The group proceeded down two flights of stairs and emerged into a basement hallway that was deserted and clearly under construction.

"Would you look at that," Marie murmured, gazing through an opening that would one day be a doorway. "Guess I won't be needing that map after all."

"What?" Dee asked. "What is it?"

"Exactly what I need," Marie answered. "A CAT scanner."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 9 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 8, 1/3

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER NINE



September 18, 1989, 1 a.m.

Roswell Memorial Hospital




Brivari gazed at the unfamiliar machine in front of him, a behemoth with a large circular opening in the middle of which sat a bed of some sort. "What is this?" he asked Marie. "And why do you need it?"

"It's a CAT scanner," Marie repeated. "Computerized Axial Tomography. You remember x-rays, don't you?"

"Of course I remember x-rays," Brivari said. "They were the bane of my existence at Eagle Rock."

"This is a much more advanced x-ray machine," Marie said. "In a nutshell, it takes lots of 2-D scans and puts them all together to make a 3-D picture. I'm surprised to find one in such a small hospital. They're very expensive."

Brivari circled the machine slowly. "So this is an imager?"

"A very sophisticated imager," Marie corrected.

"By your standards," Brivari murmured, missing Malik all over again. No wonder he hadn't recognized it. An x-ray was the equivalent of a flint knife, a crude precursor to real imaging. Which made this a somewhat nicer flint knife, but a flint knife all the same.

"Yes, 'by my standards'," Marie replied, sounding a bit put out. "I realize this may look simple to you, but we're very lucky to find it. I—"

"I think you're both missing the point," Dee interrupted. "Which is how we found it in the first place. They led us here. Which means they understood us."

"Understood what?" Brivari asked.

"I asked Yvonne—I mean, Marie—if she was going to do a physical," Dee explained, "and she said she needed to do more than that, that she needed to 'see inside them'. She specifically said that she needed an x-ray machine.....and lo and behold, they led us right to an x-ray machine."

"She's right," Marie nodded. "They got up and walked out right after I said that. But how could they have known this was here? It's not even finished."

"There was a sign on the way in to Emergency," Dee replied. "Something about donating to the hospital for some kind of expansion, and donors get their names on a wall somewhere. They had pictures, and I'm pretty sure one of those pictures was of a machine just like this."

"So....they saw the picture," Brivari said. "But how did they know where to find it?"

"There was a whole bunch of text on that sign," Dee said. "I didn't stop to read it, and we only walked by it for a few seconds, but...."

Her voice trailed off as all of them stared at the two small figures standing beside the CAT scanner.

"They can read," Marie said faintly.

"And they can read fast," Dee noted. "And they didn't just read it, they understood what they'd read and connected it to what you said you needed."

"And then they led me here," Marie said. "We know what at least the boy does when he feels threatened, so he must not consider us a threat."

Marie and Dee continued their analysis, but Brivari wasn't listening. He wouldn't have admitted it to anyone, but back at the police station, Dee had made a veiled accusation which had hit uncomfortably close to home: That he might abandon the hybrids. The truth was he had considered doing just that. What with them emerging so late, so young, and so unaware, it had crossed his mind that he might have to declare the entire endeavor a failure, an exceptionally bitter pill to swallow after so long and so much loss. Now, for the first time in decades, he felt a surge of hope. Heating the bath water had been instinct. Affecting the phone lines and the power at the police station had been instinct. This latest feat, however, required assimilating information in an unfamiliar language on an unfamiliar planet and putting it to good use, not to mention choosing allies he could trust. The one thing Zan had always been good at was deciding who to trust. You're in there, he thought, fastening his eyes on the dark-haired boy. Somewhere, somehow, his Ward was in that small human shell.

"Is that something you can do?" Marie was asking him. "Can you read that quickly?"

"Yes," Brivari answered, never taking his eyes off the boy. "We can scan written information in seconds, store it in our brains, and access it immediately or later, much the same way one of your 'computers' operates."

"Wow," Dee murmured. "Where were you when I was in school and memorizing all that case law?"

"And they can do that too?" Marie asked.

"So it would appear," Brivari replied. "It's clear that at least the boy can access higher human brain functions, those your species have not yet evolved enough to use. That part of this experiment worked."

"But what about the girl?" Dee asked. "Why hasn't she done anything yet?"

"Probably because she hasn't had to," Brivari said. "The fact that she hasn't demonstrated higher abilities doesn't mean she doesn't have them. If they have any concept of who they really are, she would defer to her brother. She is merely adopting the same position she held on Antar, where he was the monarch and she mere ornament."

"Then....that means they know who they are?" Marie ventured.

"Perhaps," Brivari allowed. "On some level, at least."

"Then why won't they talk to you?" Dee asked. "Are they doing it on purpose? Is it.....is it possible they blame you for what happened?"

Marie shook her head. "I don't think they're processing at that level. Frankly, I'm not sure they're capable of......" She paused. "But I'm getting ahead of myself. This suite is obviously still under construction. The scanner's been installed; let's check the computers that crunch the data, and see how far they've gotten."

Not far enough, Brivari thought as they stepped over rolls of carpeting and cans of paint in what looked like a future waiting area toward a long windowed room off to the right where rows of bulky computer monitors sat on a long counter, some with keyboards in front. "This one looks like it's connected," Marie murmured, pushing a power switch. The screen blinked on, and rows of text began to appear. Marie studied it for several minutes.

"Well," she said at length, "the good news is that they've installed the software that talks to the scanner."

"And the bad news?" Dee asked.

"They haven't hooked up the scanner to the computer. They were probably planning on doing that after they had all the computers up and running."

"So we can't use it after all," Dee sighed.

Brivari bent over Marie's shoulder, studying the screen. "What do you need these devices to do?"

"I need this computer to read the data coming from that scanner so that I can see it on the screen," Marie answered. "That's what these big cables are for. Otherwise—"

Brivari promptly reached down and picked up one of the cables. "You're familiar with computers?" Marie asked.

"At the risk of offending you once again, these are extremely simple machines," Brivari answered. "If someone presented you with a glass of water and an empty glass, and asked you to move the water from one glass to another, would you know how to do it?"

Marie and Dee exchanged startled glances. "This is a task of similar complexity for me," Brivari continued when neither answered him. "Get the hybrids ready. We need to obtain all the information we can before they're missed. We can analyze it later."

"All right," Marie said, watching him fit the heavy cable to the computer with a degree of skepticism. "Come on then, kids. Time to see what you're made of."

The boy and girl followed promptly, further proof of their growing grasp of language, and both climbed onto the table Marie patted with one hand, their own hands still clasped. "Oh," she said doubtfully. "Well....you're small. I suppose I can do you both at once. I need you to lay.....down," she finished as they beat her to it, stretching out side by side on the narrow table, their fingers intertwined.

"I'll be right in there," Marie said gently to the children, pointing to the windows. "The machine will make noise, but that's okay. That means it's working."

"Shouldn't someone stay in here with them?" Dee asked doubtfully. "What if they get scared?"

Brivari eyed the children lying calmly on the table. "They're not frightened. Perhaps they want to know what they are every bit as much as we do. Proceed."




******************************************************




7:30 a.m.

First National Bank of Santa Fe





Hunched down in his rented car, his collar pulled up to hide his face, Daniel Pierce waited outside the First National Bank, set to open in a half hour. He had a dim recollection of Agent Del Bianco telling him there was a safe deposit box in his name here, supposedly full of worthless family heirlooms from parents he'd never met. He'd never actually verified that, of course. Why trek all the way out here to fondle some stranger's watches and cuff links? He'd been far too busy living under the equivalent of a witness protection program and working his butt off to be accepted by the Bureau when the time finally came that it would consider him.

Unfortunately it was that very Bureau he was now working mightily to avoid, using the very skills it had taught him, skills which told him that nothing of import could be in the little box in this building that the FBI wouldn't have found way back when they were first looking for whatever his birth father had successfully kept from them. Skills which had been tested last night in a way no classroom ever could when he'd played cat and mouse with Darth Suit at the airport, buying a last minute plane ticket to Chicago with his credit card and another to Santa Fe with cash. An identically dressed Brian had switched places with him as he'd waited to board the plane to Chicago, and Darth Suit had fallen for it, probably not realizing he'd been thrown off the trail until he'd actually reached the Windy City. That sort of deception wouldn't work a second time now that the Bureau knew he was actively avoiding them, and he'd been on pins and needles since arriving in Santa Fe under an assumed name. It was amazing how pervasive paranoia could be, causing you to see ghosts at every turn, hear things that weren't there, suspect every single person who came close to you, however innocently. The sooner he got inside the bank, the sooner he'd breathe easier.

Bingo, Pierce thought as a car pulled up to the side of the building just as he was checking his watch for the third time in as many minutes. He climbed out of his car at the same time the other car's occupant emerged, a man dressed in a suit and topcoat who looked up in surprise when Pierce approached.

"Good morning," Pierce said. "I'm here to view the contents of a safe deposit box."

"Of course, sir," the man said, extending a hand. "I'm Victor Alexander, manager of this branch. We'll be open at 8 a.m., and I'd be happy to assist you then."

"May I wait inside?" Pierce asked.

"I'm sorry, sir, but the bank won't be open until 8 a.m."

"I realize that, but...." Pierce hesitated, not wanting to spend even one more second out in the open. "I'm in something of a hurry....plane to catch, you understand.....and I'd like to be able to view my box just as soon as possible. I have my key," he added, holding up the little gold key, more brown, really, that had become his on his twenty-first birthday. "If you could tell me what paperwork I'll need, or....what?"

Victor Alexander was gazing at the key Pierce held aloft with undisguised interest. "That's an old key," he said. "All our boxes were fitted with new locks years ago.....except the ones whose owners we couldn't locate. Where did you get this?"

Pierce smiled. "Let me wait inside, and I'll tell you."

A minute later he was in the lobby, having followed the bank manager through a side door. "It's all right," Alexander said to a security guard whose eyebrows rose when he saw Pierce. "I'll be in the back."

"Yes, sir," the guard said as Pierce walked by as quickly as possible.

"The back" turned out to be a vault, the massive, circular door already opened. Inside was a locked grill which Alexander opened with a key, beyond which was a high-ceilinged room with walls pockmarked floor to ceiling by the keyholes of safe deposit boxes of various sizes. Rolling ladders allowed access to the higher boxes, all of which were made of a burnished metal which complemented the brass light fixtures and polished wood accents. The First National Bank certainly knew how to keep their safe deposit boxes in style.

"What number is on your key?" Alexander asked, slipping off his coat and depositing both it and his briefcase in a chair beside the room's one desk, a modern piece of furniture which looked every bit as out of place as the computer it held.

"157," Pierce answered.

"A one hundred series," Alexander said, impressed. "Those are among the oldest boxes." He tapped on the keyboard, then looked up in surprise. "That box hasn't been accessed since July of 1959, the same year it was purchased."

Right before I was born, Pierce thought. "Sounds about right," he said out loud. "I inherited it from my father, and I'd like to see it."

"I'll need identification," Alexander announced.

Pierce reached into his breast pocket with hands that threatened to shake. He hadn't been Daniel Pierce since he'd left Quantico, but he had to be Daniel Pierce now. There hadn't been so much as a whiff of pursuit since boarding that plane for New Mexico, but it was still unnerving to hand over his real driver's license. He hadn't felt this naked since his last physical.

"Very well then, Mr. Pierce," Alexander said briskly, handing back his license. "Let's find your box."

Alexander unlocked the desk and pulled out a ring of keys, one of which opened a metal door in the wall beside the desk, and behind which was a cabinet full of.....keys.

"Two keys are required to open each box," he explained when Pierce looked baffled. "You have one, the bank has the other. This ensures that the bank cannot access a customer's box without their knowledge. According to the computer," he continued, scanning the rows of keys with one finger, "your box was one of the ones for which we couldn't locate the owner, hence it was never re-keyed. Which means our key is likely as old as yours. And so it is," he said, removing a dingy looking key. "Shall we?"

Pierce followed along behind Alexander, who squatted down beside the bottom row of boxes in the far corner of the vault. "Right here," he said, inserting his key into one keyhole of a small box and turning it. "Now you put your key in."

Pierce did, having to muscle the key around as the mechanism protested. "It's been decades since this was opened," Alexander said apologetically. "Anything mechanical gets a bit cranky if it hasn't been used for that long. May I?"

Pierce stepped back as Alexander successfully coaxed the door open and withdrew a long metal box. "Follow me," he instructed, holding the box in front of him as though it contained the crown jewels. Pierce trailed along obediently, out of the vault and into one of several small rooms directly outside, elegantly appointed in wood and leather. "I'll give you your privacy," Alexander announced, setting the box on the room's one table and closing the door behind him.

Pierce sank slowly into one of the four chairs arranged around the table, gazing at the box in fascination. Was this it? Was this his legacy, whatever it was that would make him the most powerful man in law enforcement? Hard to believe that such a small box could hold something that momentous, but then the old adage about the best things coming in small packages had been around so long for a very good reason. His hands trembled as he lifted the lid.

The first thing that caught his eye was a watch. The second was the requisite pair of cuff links. Various other pieces of jewelry followed, including a military service medal and several pieces of women's jewelry. By the time he was on his fourth pair of earrings, he grew impatient and pawed through the pile, finally tipping the box upside down. Everything clinked onto the mahogany table, topped by a legal-sized envelope which contained a single sheet of paper covered with a masculine scrawl.



To Whom It May Concern,


Whoever you are, no doubt you're looking for my serum. Sorry to disappoint you—no, actually that's not true, I'm delighted to disappoint you—but it's not here. The serum is mine, perhaps my crowning achievement, although I would certainly like to think I've reached greater heights since then. Regardless, no stifling government that blocked me every step of the way, forcing me to work in secret because of their supposedly lofty morals, will ever get their hands on that formula.

My wife is currently pregnant with my first child, a son. Should I predecease him, my son will inherit the formula for my serum at the age of 30, by which time he will hopefully have sown his wild oats and gained sufficient maturity to know how to use it to his best advantage. The means by which this will occur are untraceable, having not been divulged to anyone or recorded in any legal document. A full accounting of the reason for this subterfuge will accompany the formula when it is delivered to him, along with my notes regarding dosage, strength, and the affect of same on each test subject. Invaluable information, that, and very hard to reproduce without killing the subject, so if I were you, I would remain in my son's good offices. I would also safeguard his welfare carefully, because should he die before the age of 30, the serum will never be delivered and will be lost forever.

I have most likely ruined your day and, hopefully, your career. Nothing personal, you understand; it's just the way the game is played, and no one plays that game better than I do. Remember that as you enjoy the wait.

Sincerely,

Daniel Pierce, M.D.




Blinking slowly, Pierce read the letter a second time. Then a third time. Then a fourth. Finally he turned the letter over, examining it carefully, ran his hands inside first the envelope, then the box, then through the pile of family heirlooms. Finally he sat back in his chair, both hands to his mouth, trying to decide if this was good news or bad. On the plus side, it appeared he stood to inherit some kind of medical formula, the "serum" his birth father had referenced. But there was no formula here, just the useless family junk he'd always been told this box contained. The letter itself was interesting, probably the very missive which had started the whole merry-go-round running, but the fact remained that it told him little that both he and the FBI didn't already know: That he was set to inherit something someone wanted badly at the age of 30. Other than that, he was right back where he'd started.

Damn it, Pierce thought fiercely. Why had the old man sent him here? Was this another test to see if he could arrive in one piece without being followed? But how would he know if he'd passed? Was the old man here, watching him? He did seem awfully spry for such a fossil.....

Knock, knock.

"Come in," Pierce said impatiently.

It was Mr. Alexander. "How is everything coming along?" he asked, politely averting his eyes as Pierce unceremoniously began jamming the contents of the box back inside.

"Just peachy," Pierce muttered.

"So glad to hear that," Mr. Alexander said. "Did you wish to view your second box?"

Pierce paused, his hands full of jewelry.

"My 'second' box?"





******************************************************



Roswell Memorial Hospital




*There you are,* Dee said, pausing in the doorway. *This was the last place I expected to find you.*

*Which was the point,* Brivari said. *To be alone.*

*You've been alone for hours now. Isn't it time for some company?*

Receiving no answer, Dee let the chapel door close gently behind her. It was small and simple, its most notable feature being a stained glass window which let in the morning light. A small table at the front was covered with a plain white cloth, in the middle of which sat a wooden cross and a Star of David, the only religious symbols in the room.

*Nice little place,* Dee commented, taking a seat beside Brivari.

*Odd little place,* Brivari countered. *But then most places of worship are.*

*How so?*

*Take for example, the object on the left,* Brivari said. *I am given to understand it was used as an instrument of torture by one of the most powerful monarchies to grace this planet.*

*Actually, it was an empire, and before that, a republic,* Dee corrected. *And yes, the cross was used as a method of execution. Christians believe the son of God was executed on a cross.*

*Forgive my ignorance, but how does one execute a deity?*

Dee smiled faintly. *You don't. The child of the deity allowed himself to be executed in order to free us from our sins, thereby elevating the cross from a symbol of death to a symbol of self-sacrifice and redemption.*

Brivari shook his head. *I stand corrected: Not only places of worship, but worship itself is odd by definition.*'

*So you came in here to ponder the great philosophical questions of the universe?*

*No,* Brivari sighed. *I came in here to ponder the practical questions of this small corner of the universe, the one for which I'm responsible. Are they still asleep?*

*Yes. And still holding hands. I wouldn't knock it,* she added when Brivari gave a soft snort. *One way or another, they're going to need each other.* She paused, choosing between the many questions which had been kicking around her brain all night. *If he really is Zan....and he remembers what his sister did.....what will he do?*

*He will forgive her. That's what he always did.*

*You mean she caused trouble before?*

*I mean he has a blind spot where his sister is concerned,* Brivari clarified. *Where anyone he cares for is concerned.*

*How very human,* Dee murmured.

*How very foolish,* Brivari muttered.

Dee gave him an appraising look. *Is it bothering you that he's responding to her and not you?*

*Don't be ridiculous,* Brivari said irritably. *They're hybrids, and not even half formed hybrids at that. These specks of awareness we're seeing could be nothing more than echoes.*

Bullshit, Dee thought blandly, the waves of resentment rolling off him almost palpable. He was put out that after all he'd done, all he'd been through, his Ward not only didn't recognize him but was clinging to the one person who had instigated this whole mess in the first place.

*Marie got the attending physician on the morning shift to sign off on the medical exams,* Dee went on, changing the subject. *She said shift change was one of the busiest times of the day, and he was all too happy to just rubber stamp her notes. There still doesn't seem to be anyone who missed them last night when they were gone. Everyone was too busy with your 'power failure'.*

*Which was the idea,* Brivari said.

*She also said she should be done going over all the tests soon,* Dee continued. *We were lucky to have had all that time and space to ourselves. And now I know what an 'EEG' machine looks like,* she added with a chuckle. *Who knew I'd be nicking medical equipment?*

*We didn't 'nick' anything,* Brivari said. *Everything was returned when we were done with it.* He paused. *Have you spoken with your father?*

*Yes,* Dee answered, *and still no luck finding Rath....yet. But they're still looking. He and Anthony are going back out to the ranch today—"

*He won't be there. He would have moved on, looking for food and shelter. Assuming he's not dead, that is.*

*You don't believe that,* Dee said. *Just like you don't believe that your king isn't really somewhere inside that little boy.*

They sat in silence for several minutes. Twice the door opened behind them; visiting hours had begun, and traffic in the little makeshift chapel increased. Not that that would affect their conversation. Telepathic conversation was mercifully private.

*You asked me a question downstairs,* Brivari said at length, *one I never answered.*

*I asked you lots of questions. Which one?*

Brivari hesitated. *You asked me if it was possible that he blames me for what happened.*

*And?*

*And....I'd never even considered that,* he answered, sounding deeply disturbed. *I haven't considered much of anything because I'd convinced myself this meeting would likely never take place. I expected to be dead before his emergence, my role in all this reduced to safeguarding his hiding place. And even if I were wrong, I would have expected a fully functioning adult, not a child hybrid whose mental state is uncertain.* He paused. *This experiment has always been viewed as either succeeding or failing; the possibility of something in between had not occurred to me. I never expected to face something like this.*

*Given that we haven't seen you in decades, I'm guessing he wasn't the only one you hadn't planned on facing,* Dee said dryly.

*Do you have any idea how difficult it is for me to watch all of you change?* Brivari demanded. *Your mother can barely walk sometimes. Your father's hands shake, and one of his eyes is impaired. When I saw him out there in the desert.....*

An awkward silence filled in the rest of that sentence. *Daddy has a cataract in one eye,* Dee explained. *He's going to have the lens replaced. Mama has arthritis, has had for years. But they're in their seventies, so all that's to be expected.*

* 'Expected',* Brivari said bitterly. *Yes. Although its being 'expected' makes it no easier to watch.*

*No, I don't suppose it does,* Dee agreed. *But it happens, and there's nothing we can do about it, just like there's nothing you can do about this. They're here. You weren't expecting them, and they're not like you expected, but they're here. And you'll have to deal with that just as we have to deal with growing old, whether we like it or not.*

The chapel door opened and closed again, once, twice, three times. Dee paid it no mind until someone sat down directly behind them.

"I'm done," a soft voice said.

It was Marie. Everyone else in the chapel had left. "And?" Dee asked eagerly when Brivari said nothing, still staring straight ahead.

"And....they're human," Marie said. "Physically, at least, they're almost one hundred percent human. Their bone structure, their organs, even their brains are all normal for five to six year-old human children. Nothing unusual on the EEG, even, although I wouldn't expect it to show anything unless they were actually doing something magical."

"But?" Brivari murmured.

"But the one thing that's different is their blood. Their blood samples contain cells I've never seen before, not even in you and Jaddo. And they're all like that, no human cells at all and no cells like yours. It's like they're a completely different species."

"Because they are," Brivari answered. "A hybrid, by definition, is a new species, and these are the very first Antarian-human hybrids."

"It's the damnedest thing I've ever seen," Marie said, shaking her head in wonderment. "They have human bodies made of non-human cells. The good news is that x-rays or CAT scans won't trip them up. The bad news is that cell samples will, whether it's blood, bone marrow, or tissue, like for a biopsy. You'll have to be careful about that."

"Children rarely have blood drawn unless they're injured or sick," Dee noted. "That might not be as much of a problem as it would be for an adult."

"Is there any indication," Brivari said slowly, "—any at all—that they know who they are?"

"I'm sorry, I don't have any way to test for that," Marie answered. "I can tell you this; their brains are only as developed as a human six year-old's, which is to say not very developed at all. It might be best if they don't know who they are just yet. I don't know what they'd do with that information."

Brivari half turned in his chair. "What do you mean?"

Marie hesitated, then shook her head. "I'm not sure. I just question whether such a young brain would be able to process a much older personality. Have you run into this in the past when you've made other hybrids?"

"No," Brivari said heavily. "A transfer of essence always occurs between two bodies of the same age and rate of development."

"Then we're all in uncharted territory," Marie said, rifling through a stack of papers on her lap. "I have all their genuine test results if you'd like to see them, and I constructed replacements for their charts. I also filled out all the Social Services paperwork because it would have looked weird if I hadn't; they'll be coming for them today, and if they're still here....they'll take them away."

She paused, her eyes shifting from Brivari to Dee and back again.

"Are you going to let Social Services take them?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 10 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 9, 1/10

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER TEN



September 18, 1959, 8:20 a.m.

First National Bank of Santa Fe




"Your second safe deposit box," Victor Alexander explained. "You did know you had two, didn't you?"

No, Pierce thought, having been all ready to abandon his cross-country field trip as a wild goose chase set by the old man as a test to see if he could make it out here undiscovered. "Of course," he lied. "Is it in the same vault?"

"Yes, sir, in the same row, even," Alexander answered. "I believe it was purchased not long after the first. You'll need your key."

"The same one I used before?"

"No, the key for the second box," Alexander replied. "Every box has its own key."

Of course it does, Pierce thought. And he had no other key, the one he'd already used being the only one bequeathed to him. "I....I'll need a few more minutes with this box," he said to the manager. "Ten minutes. If you don't mind."

"Of course not, sir," Alexander answered smoothly. "I'll check back in ten minutes."

The door closed behind him, and Pierce dropped the fistful of jewelry he'd been holding, his mind whirling. A second box? That couldn't be coincidence. But the lawyer had only quizzed him about this box and its key; he hadn't mentioned a second box. Was it possible he didn't know? Perhaps the second box wasn't his, but his birth father's? They did share the same name. But hadn't his mother inherited everything his father had stashed at this bank upon his death?

Pierce sat back in his chair, his hands working in front of him. Think, he ordered himself. His birth father had known his mother was pregnant when he'd written that letter. He'd taken out this box in 1959, the same year Pierce had been born, and the second box had been purchased the same year. Which meant both boxes had been purchased just as his birth father had been laying the groundwork for the storage of his inheritance until he reached the age of thirty. But where would the key for the second box be found? Perhaps it would be the prize for having arrived here in the first place? If so, he was now in the dangerous position of having to wait around for Angelone to catch up with him once more. And where in blazes was he supposed to go that so that the old man would find him and the FBI wouldn't?

Frustrated at having reached yet another dead end, Pierce began scooping the jewelry back into the safe deposit box, keeping only the letter. How many of these little "tests" were there going to be? He couldn't disappear from the Bureau for any great length of time without compromising what he'd just worked so hard to gain there. Although he supposed if he did eventually reach the cheese at the end of the old man's maze, the FBI wouldn't care when he showed up as long as he was holding the formula for whatever the "serum" was in his hot little hand when he did so. Still, the feeling that he was being led around by the 'nads was absolutely infuriating, with mysterious appearances and disappearances, red herrings, riddles.....

"....you can't afford to be Daniel Pierce until you actually present your key, and when you do, be certain you examine it thoroughly. And remember....sometimes you find things where you least expect them."

Pierce paused with the lid to the box in his hands. He'd forgotten that part of his last conversation with the lawyer until just now....and now it sounded a whole lot different. If that second box contained what he thought it did, where would one hide its key? Why, in the first box, of course, a box the FBI had already examined and found wanting, and a box he did have the key for. Had he missed it?

A moment later, the contents of the first box had been once again dumped on the table and Pierce was pawing through the box itself, running his hands around the inside, flipping it over to examine the underside. But the box was constructed of smooth metal with no seams, no lining, nothing to trap or hide anything. The contents, then? Pierce went through everything in the box meticulously one more time, cuff links, earrings, pendants, what looked to be a sterling silver letter opener, and various other trinkets flying by one by one, lined up on the table for inspection. But there was no key. Damn it! Pierce swore, stymied again. If the key wasn't here, he was back to square one.

Knock, knock.

It was Mr. Alexander. "How are you coming along, sir?" he inquired politely.

"I'm done," Pierce said, pushing his chair away from the table.

"So you don't wish to view your second box?"

"Can't," Pierce said shortly, scooping up a handful of jewelry and dropping it into the box. "Like I said earlier, I've got a plane to catch. I'll have to look at it later."

"As you wish," Alexander said. "That's a lovely locket," he added, glancing over Pierce's shoulder.

"Yeah, what a treasure," Pierce muttered.....only to stop dead in his tracks, staring at the bauble in his hand. He'd thought it an ornate, rather ugly rectangular pendant, but Alexander was right; it was a locket, with miniscule hinges on one side. And lockets opened, did they not?

Scarcely daring to hope, Pierce ran a nail alongside the locket opposite the hinges, mentally gauging if it was large enough to house a small, flat key. Maybe, just barely, and he held his breath as the catch gave way and the locket opened to reveal....

....two tiny pictures, of his mother on the right, and his mother and an unfamiliar man on the left who looked suspiciously like himself. My father, he thought, running a finger over the photo, curiosity momentarily holding back disappointment. He'd never seen a photo of his real parents together. It was small consolation when he'd been expecting a key to fall out, but some consolation was better than none.....

"Shall I help you pack up, sir?" Alexander was asking.

Pierce barely heard him, every nerve focused on the tiny photo of his parents. The finger he'd brushed over the photo told him there was a lump underneath, an invisible lump, a lump that could only be felt. Cupping the locket in his hand, he plucked at the picture; it resisted, pulling away from the frame reluctantly, tearing off a bit of the emulsion in the process. But it was worth it because behind the photo was a small, flat, gold key.

"I've changed my mind," Pierce said, holding up the new key. "I think I will have a look at that second box."

"Very good, sir," Alexander said calmly, apparently unaware of the drama unfolding in front of him. "Follow me."

Pierce pocketed the letter and obliged, his heart pounding harder with each step. When they reached the vault, Alexander headed for a very large box only a few down from the first and inserted a key.

"Your turn," he said to Pierce.

Pierce's hand shook as the new key headed for the second lock. Was this the right key? It looked like the first key, but lots of keys had looked like that back in the forties and fifties. It might be a jewelry box key, or a.....

Click. The key slipped into the lock and turned effortlessly, this mechanism working smoothly unlike that of the first box. Alexander opened the door and withdrew a large metal box the size of half a filing cabinet drawer. "Oh, my," he murmured, hefting it with difficulty. "This is heavy."

"Let me help," Pierce said.

It was heavy, dreadfully heavy, and Pierce could barely contain himself until they'd ferried it to the wood and leather room and heaved it on the table, where he sank down in front of it as Alexander retreated, running his hands over the lid. What on earth could be in here that was so heavy? It was much too heavy to hold a simple recipe; was the actual serum in here, or perhaps the ingredients to make it? And how would he know what to do with it? His birth father had been a doctor, but his son certainly wasn't. What if he had to involve someone in the field of medicine? Under the current circumstances, who could he trust?

Enough, Pierce thought firmly, and opened the lid.

Paper; that was the first and last thing which met the eye as he scanned the contents. The box was chock full of paper, which explained its heft. It was organized in stapled sections, and Pierce removed the first one, thumbing through it, noting the handwriting just like in the letter. The section below was the same, as was the one below that. His birth father had written these, and they looked like notes, medical notes, scads of them. Frustrated, Pierce tossed the top section down on the table. It would take him days, weeks, even, to go through all this, and even then, he might not have the first notion of what to do with it.....

The top section hit the table with a soft thwap, and an envelope tumbled out of the center, an envelope on which "Daniel" was written in that familiar masculine scrawl. It was sealed; Pierce opened it, his hands shaking as he unfolded yet another letter inside.


Dear Daniel,


If you are reading this, then I am dead. God knows there are enough people out there who would love to see me so, but no matter; what's most important now is that you look after your mother. She is unaware of the contents of this box or its import, and most especially unaware of the power—and danger—that comes with owning it. Best to keep her in the dark about that. She worries too much.



Pierce's hands faltered, and he swallowed a lump in his throat. He'd never met this man or the mother he referenced, but it was clear he'd cared for her. Enough to leave instructions for his unborn child to take care of her.


I hope I got the chance to know you, and that you had the chance to know me; if so, you know exactly what to do with this. But if not, don't despair. I have left you not only the formula for my serum, but a summary of years of research carried out with it, along with precise instructions on how to use both to your best advantage. Power is a game, Daniel, and as with any game, those who come out the winners hold powerful game pieces and know how to move them across an ever-changing board. The contents of this box is your game piece, and I, a consummate game player, will teach you the best way to wield it.

Let's begin, shall we?

It all started back in July of 1947, when an alien ship crash landed on Pohlman Ranch just north of Roswell.......





*****************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




Jim Valenti pulled into his reserved parking space, shut off the engine, and sat there for a moment, his hands still on the wheel. Deep breaths, he advised himself, forcing himself to relax his grip as he ran over his mental checklist of do's and don'ts. This was his inaugural day as Roswell's new sheriff, and the shadow of his father would follow him through those doors. Some would be thrilled to see a Valenti back at the helm while others would be decidedly less so, and it was his job to thank the first and reassure the second, all with a pleasant smile and calm demeanor. While criticism was never fun to hear, it was especially galling when the criticism in question was directed at his father, arriving in his lap only by virtue of his name. I'm not my father, his "detractor" speech went. Work with me. Give me a chance before you draw any conclusions. My door is always open.

Peeling his hands off the steering wheel, Valenti climbed out of the car. Not a very original speech, but it touched on all the important points and was the best he'd been able to come up with, especially after last night. He and Kyle had stumbled around bleary-eyed this morning after having gotten almost no sleep due to his father's nocturnal wanderings, more intense last night than ever. He probably had that Evans woman to thank for that. She'd managed to draw him out of his fog for a few minutes, but fat lot of good that had done. He was nuttier than ever now, getting up multiple times last night to flip the lights on and off and declare them "red", all the while muttering about aliens non-stop. He'd walked his father back to bed four times, twice as much as usual, and each time, he'd managed to wake Kyle. Poor kid wasn't going to be much use in school today. It was looking more and more like he was going to have to find somewhere else for his father to live just so he and his son could have a life.

Later, he told himself firmly as he pushed through the door into the station. Today, at least, was covered, and he had bigger fish to fry. Even if the babysitter quit the moment he got home, he still had today.

The roar of applause that greeted his ears as the door swung closed behind him was utterly unexpected. Every deputy in the station, including those who were off duty judging by the size of the crowd, was arrayed just inside the door, clapping loudly. Former Sheriff Williams was at the front, extending a hand.

"Welcome, sheriff," he said with a wide smile. "I believe this is yours."

Valenti looked down at the badge in Williams' outstretched hand. "Thank you," he said in a husky voice. "Thank you all."

"All right, everybody, back to work," Williams called with the same authority in his voice that Valenti's father used to have. "Give the new man some space. Roswell can wait a few minutes."

The crowd dispersed amid many smiles and offers of congratulation. "You already know everyone here, so I doubt there's any need to introduce you," Williams said, steering him down the hall. "Hanson can fill in any gaps if I'm wrong."

"I'll introduce myself," Valenti said, having planned to shake every single deputy's hand this morning before everything got going. "Just give me a few minutes. I wasn't....." They stopped just outside his father's former office. "I wasn't expecting this. I was braced for a lot worse. This means a lot."

"Jim, believe me when I say that I'm delighted to see your daddy's son in his chair," Williams said sincerely. "Alvarez told me he talked to you, so it's no secret how we feel about that. Something wasn't right there. Your father wouldn't have done what they accused him of. But that's water under the bridge," he added briskly, holding open the office door and gesturing inside. "Everything passes, both the good and the bad. There's your chair, sheriff. Use it in good health. And don't let the bastards get you down."

Williams held out his hand again, and as Jim shook it, he slid back into childhood for just a moment, a childhood where his father had been his hero and this man one of that hero's deputies. "You need anything," Williams said, gripping his hand tightly, "anything at all, you call me, you hear? Any time of the day or night. I mean it, Jimmy. Anything for Jim's son."

"Thanks, Williams," Valenti whispered. "I appreciate that."

"It's Hal," Williams corrected.

"It'll be weird calling you 'Hal'," Valenti admitted.

Williams smiled. "No weirder than calling you 'sheriff'. You go settle in. I'll tell the boys you'll be out in a bit."

The door closed behind him, and Valenti leaned against it, looking at this familiar office with new eyes. How many times had he stood here, wishing it were his? And now it was. He'd been here only two days ago, but this was different; now it was official. The chair seemed to welcome him as he took a seat and pulled open desk drawers, most of them empty except for sundries like paper clips and pencils. He'd sneaked a sit in this chair back in '59, even caught a deputy doing the same. It was hard to believe it was really his.

Knock, knock.

Already? "Come in," he said out loud.

The face that appeared in the doorway holding a large box was familiar, but it still took Valenti a moment to place it. "Hanson!" he said in surprise, finally recognizing Hanson the elder, his father's former right-hand man. "You're looking good."

"You're a lousy liar," Hanson chuckled, patting his paunch and rolling his eyes toward his thinning hair. "But thanks anyway. You're looking pretty good yourself, Jimmy. I still remember you from that summer when you were such a little eager beaver. Damned if you're not all grown up now."

"Have been for awhile," Valenti smiled, gesturing toward a chair. "Have a seat. I wasn't expecting to see you here."

"I wasn't either," Hanson said, heaving himself into the chair, setting the box at his feet. "Haven't set foot in this place since your daddy left." He paused. "How is he, Jimmy? The truth," he added sternly. "This is me you're talking to."

Valenti's eyes dropped. "Not good. Getting worse, actually."

"Oh," Hanson said heavily. "I'm sorry to hear that. I could try and visit again—"

"No," Valenti said quickly. "It....no offense, but it only upsets him. I know that's not your intention, so believe me, I'm not blaming you—"

"I know you're not," Hanson broke in. "I understand. I would never want to make things worse."

An awkward silence followed. Hanson had quit his job in protest when Valenti's father had been fired, and had tried to keep his father's spirits up afterwards. But his father had slid down the rabbit hole, and the time came when just the sight of his former deputy sent him into a tailspin from which it took days to emerge. Hanson had kept his distance after that, but according to those in the know, he'd never once set foot in the station again....until now. Hanson Sr. was every bit as stubborn as his old man.

"Well," Hanson said at length, "I didn't come here to be a wet blanket. I came here to give you something that belongs to you."

"What's this?" Valenti asked, eyeing the box Hanson hefted onto his lap.

Hanson hesitated. "I have a confession to make, Jimmy. The day your father was dismissed, they cleaned out this office....but I got here first. I knew where he kept his personal files, the ones he was still working on. He never stole anything from the public record; it was all duplicates, you see, bits and pieces that had caught his eye. They wouldn't let your daddy back inside, and I was afraid the council members would find this and misinterpret it, and use it against him, so I....." He paused. "I took it. I packed it all up and took it home. I offered it to him one time when I was over, but he never said anything. And now I'm offering it to you."

Valenti blinked. "Thanks," he said carefully, staring at the box Hanson set on the desk. "I.....thank you."

"You're welcome," Hanson said, apparently missing his baffled tone. "Do what you want with it. Show it to him or not, as you see fit. Or keep it as a memento of the man your father used to be. It's up to you." He rose from the chair. "My boy'll be around in a few minutes to help you start your day. I can't tell you how glad I am that he gets to work with Jim's son. I hope he does you proud."

"I'm sure he will," Valenti promised.

"You just let me know if he doesn't, and I'll kick his ass," Hanson grinned. "See you later, Jimmy......I mean, 'sheriff'."

The smile slid off Valenti's face as the door closed behind Hanson and he turned his attention to the large box sitting in front of him. So Hanson Sr. had defied the town council. There was a delicious irony in that, but it was short-lived; the first thing that met Valenti's eye when he opened the box was a detailed map of Frazier Woods, complete with multiple scribbled notes and lots of "X's". Alien files, Valenti thought heavily. This box was just one more pile of his father's alien files. He'd had several like this in the basement of their home, all jammed with records from the forties onward, and all fed one by one into the fireplace by his mother in one of her many fits of outrage on a night when his father had been, ironically, out in Frazier Woods, hunting for the aliens he was so certain were there. This map must be the fruit of his labors, probably stashed here instead of at home lest his mother go all pyro again. This was yet another bad memory, and Valenti grabbed the box roughly, meaning to shove it in the closet and deal with it later. But the corner caught on the desk, and some of the contents spilled. Cursing, Valenti knelt to retrieve them....and paused.

On top of the spillage was a photo of a man, a dead man, lying prone, a silver handprint emblazoned on his chest. I know him, Valenti thought. His father had found this man dead in Frazier Woods back in the fall of '59. The handprint had faded, and the FBI had confiscated the body, but his father had this photograph which he'd seen on his father's desk only briefly before he'd whisked it away. He'd been only eight then, eight years old and unhappy at the names everyone was calling his daddy and the way his parents were always mad at each other. If only he'd known what was coming.

That's weird, Valenti admitted, examining the photo more closely. He'd never gotten a good look at it, but now that he had, he had to acknowledge it was extremely odd. Still, it was hard to tell much of anything from an old black and white picture. It could have been paint. But he would have checked for that, he thought, scooping up the rest of the papers, pausing again at one near the bottom, a plain sheet of paper which held only one thing: A small gold key taped securely with a big "X" of Scotch tape. What the hell was that for?

Curious now, Valenti pawed around inside the box, but found only papers and photos, no other keys or solid objects. There was nothing written on the paper which held the key, although there could be something in here which explained it.

"Sir?" a voice called from outside. "It's Hanson. I've got your morning report whenever you're ready."

Shit. Valenti heaved the key and the papers back inside the box. If he wanted to disassociate himself from his father, the last thing he needed was for anyone to find anything even remotely alien-related in his office. "I'm ready," he called when the box was safely stowed under his desk. "Come in."

"Good morning, sir," Hanson Jr. said when he opened the door. "Is there any special way you'd like to do this?"

"Yes," Valenti answered. "I'd like you to sit down and tell me what we've got."

"Right. Okay, first thing—"

"Hanson?"

"Sir?"

"I said 'sit down'. I'm the sheriff, not the king. Take a load off. You might need those feet later."

Hanson blinked. "Yes, sir," he said self-consciously, perching on the edge of a chair. "First thing is two small children found wandering alone out by Pohlman Ranch. They were picked up by some locals and taken to the hospital last night."

"Were they injured?"

"No, sir. Hospital says they check out, and Social Services is coming to get them until the parents can be located."

"Then let Social deal with it," Valenti said. "Next?"

Not bad, Valenti thought as Hanson charged on. The very first item on his agenda had been scratched off already. Nothing more dramatic than two little lost kids.




***************************************************




10:30 a.m.

Roswell Memorial Hospital





"Oh, aren't they precious! Just little angels! Cute as the dickens, just...."

Dee suppressed a smile as both children shrank back from the outstretched hands and syrupy voice of the Social Services worker assigned to them. Madeline C. Melbourne bore all the earmarks of the stereotypical fussy schoolteacher, right down to the sweater set, the eyeglasses hanging on a chain, and the sickly sweet delivery one typically used with an infant. She'd been in the room precisely thirty seconds, and Dee hated her already.

"That's all right," Mrs. Melbourne said, sounding less than sincere. "Poor tykes. All the fuss probably made them forget their manners."

"Or maybe they just don't like you," Dee suggested.

Madeline C.'s eyes flared briefly, proof that her sugarcoating was just that. On the other side of the room, the nurse holding the children's medical records smiled faintly, and Anthony threw her a warning look. It was their turn at bat, Yvonne, or Marie, or whatever she called herself these days having been deemed too risky to have around during the day shift when an outsider would be noticed more quickly. The plan was to allow Social Services to do their thing and move the children to the local orphanage, which was less trafficked and regulated than a hospital environment and from which it would be easier to remove them when the time came. Just exactly when that time would be was still a matter of disagreement. While the children had displayed evidence of unusual abilities and an accelerated rate of learning, there was still no denying that, at the moment, the king of Antar and his sister were largely just young human children who needed the kind of care all young human children needed. Dee had favored their immediate removal lest one or both of them do something that would attract the wrong kind of attention, but that posed the problem of where to house them. She and Anthony were willing to take them in, but they had no residence here, and keeping them in the area would be difficult anyway; Social Services would search for them as runaways if they disappeared, and their presence would need to be kept from Philip and Diane. Moving them to Albuquerque was an option, but that would entail Brivari accompanying them, pulling him away from the other two hybrids, one of which was still missing. Their most recent pow wow had ended with Brivari insisting that the human process regarding lost children be allowed to play out while he kept watch, dismissing her objections that merely waiting was too risky.

"Now, then," Mrs. Melbourne said briskly, removing a large 3-ring binder from her bag. "Let's get some basic information. Names?"

"We don't know," Dee said. "They haven't spoken a word since we found them.

Madeline C's pen paused over her binder. "I'm sorry," she said sweetly, obviously nothing of the sort, "but you are.....who, exactly?"

"Deanna Evans," Dee answered. "That's my husband Anthony over there. We brought the children in."

"Oh, yes," Mrs. Melbourne replied. "I have the sheriff's report right here. You brought them in after you took them home, bathed them, and fed them."

"That's right," Dee answered.

Madeline C. clicked her pen closed, then open. "Thereby removing any physical evidence of neglect or abuse which may have been used to locate their parents."

Dee's eyes narrowed. "And since when does a bath and a bowl of soup remove broken bones or scars?"

"According to this, Mrs. Evans, you're a lawyer. I shouldn't have to explain to you why children found under these circumstances should be remanded to the authorities immediately."

"While I apparently do have to explain to you what it means to be human," Dee said coldly. "They were filthy, hungry, and scared. But who cares about that? Certainly not you."

Click, click. Madeline C.'s pen closed and opened again as she peered over her glasses at Dee. Behind her the nurse studied the window blinds like she had to take a test on them. Anthony rolled his eyes.

"May I see their records?" Mrs. Melbourne asked the nurse, apparently calling a time out in the boxing match. "So they're healthy," she noted, flipping through the two charts handed to her. "I'll need copies of these. Now," she continued, "where were we? Oh, yes.....names. Young man, can you tell me your name?"

The boy's dark eyes fastened on Madeline C., as did the girl's, but neither said a word as they sat side by side on the edge of the hospital bed they had both slept in last night, clutching each other's hands as always. "How about you?" Mrs. Melbourne asked the girl. "What's your name, sweetheart? It's all right," she added soothingly when no answer came. "I'm sure your parents taught you not to talk to strangers, but I'm not a stranger. I'm Mrs. Melbourne, and it's my job to find your parents and get you back where you belong. And in order to do that, I need to know your names."

Nothing. Madeline C.'s pen click-clicked again. "Okay, we'll come back to names. Can you tell me how old you are? You don't need to talk for that. Just hold up as many fingers as your age. Are you five? Hold up one hand," she said, demonstrating. "Or maybe you're six? Hold up one hand plus one more finger, like this."

Still nothing. "Do you know how old you are?" Mrs. Melbourne asked. "You can just nod your head for 'yes' or shake it for 'no'. Do you know how old you are?"

Dee suppressed a smile as both children said nothing and did nothing but continue to gaze at the social worker with that same steady, somewhat detached look which suggested that maybe they knew, but weren't telling. Mrs. Melbourne, for her part, was not amused.

"Sweethearts," she said slowly, her pen clicking once more. "I know you've been through a scary time, but there are some things I need to know. And you're going to have to help me. I'm a grown-up, and you need to do what I say. You first, young lady," she declared, eyeing the girl. "What's your name?" She paused, waiting for the answer Dee knew wasn't coming. "How old are you?" she pressed. "Answer me," she added firmly when she still got nowhere. "I'm ordering you to answer me."

"Oh, that's helpful," Dee muttered.

"Some children respond better to an authoritative approach," Mrs. Melbourne said stoutly. "I'm the authority here, and they have to respect that. Did you hear that, you two?" she added to the children, who appeared unimpressed by her temper. "You have to answer me."

Still nothing. Madeline C. reseated her glasses firmly on her nose and rose from her chair, arms crossed in front of her in a classic, 1950's pissed-off teacher pose.

"Answer me."

The children's expressions didn't change, but their hands moved slightly. Mrs. Melbourne's eyes dropped to the two small hands clutching each other, and Dee instantly knew they were in trouble.

"Very well, then," Mrs. Melbourne said stiffly. "Perhaps you'll be more obedient if I meet with you one at a time. Nurse, take the boy to another room while I speak with the girl."

Both children instantly recoiled, sliding backwards on the bed. "They haven't let go of each other since they were brought in," the nurse said uncertainly. "I don't think it's a good idea to force the issue."

"But they understand, don't they?" Mrs. Melbourne said triumphantly. "All this time they've been sitting there acting like they haven't heard a word I've said, but they heard that. Come with me, young man," she added making a grab for the boy's arm as he shrank back. "No more games."

"Wait a minute," Dee said hurriedly. "Frightening them is a bad idea."

"A very bad idea," Anthony added, his tone making it clear that he was thinking exactly what Dee was thinking.

"Defying me is also a bad idea," Mrs. Melbourne declared, reaching for the boy again. Beside him his sister was now looking panicky, and her brother....for just a moment, as Madeline C's pudgy fingers gripped his arm, his eyes flashed angrily and fastened on his tormentor with a purpose that was chilling. What was he going to do?

Mrs. Melbourne suddenly gasped with pain and released the boy's arm. The girl promptly slid off the bed, pulling her brother with her as they ducked under and between the adults, who all bumped into each other in their efforts to stop them, heading straight for the door....and straight into someone's arms.

Diane?

"Philip!" Dee said, beating back an unexpected surge of jealousy that the girl had run to her daughter-in-law and not her. "I....we weren't expecting to see you here."

"We stopped by to see how they were," Philip said, looking quizzically at Mrs. Melbourne as Diane scooped up the girl with one arm and threw another around the boy. "What's going on?"

"He....shocked me!" Mrs. Melbourne exclaimed, cradling her arm.

You're lucky that's all he did, Dee thought darkly. "Mrs. Melbourne is from Social Services," she explained to Philip, "and what's going on is that she was getting pushy. She tried to separate them, and they got scared."

"There, there, now," Diane murmured into the girl's hair, who clutched Diane tightly as her brother gazed up at her with concern. "It's all right. I won't let anyone split you up."

"I was merely trying to get them to tell me their names," Mrs. Melbourne said irritably, rubbing her sore arm. "And who exactly are the two of you? Honestly, it's like Grand Central Station in here."

Philip's eyes flashed. "We're Philip and Diane Evans. We found the children, along with my mother over there. Are you always this rude, or are you just having a bad day?"

Madeline C. blinked, Diane continued crooning to the girl, and Dee resisted the urge to run across the room and give her son a crushing hug she knew he'd resent. Philip could be an officious pain sometimes, but he never took guff from anyone. She'd taught him well on that score.

"I apologize," Mrs. Melbourne said, apparently feeling differently about being chastised by a man instead of a woman. "I....I'm just frustrated, is all. They won't say anything, anything at all."

"I told her they haven't said a word since we found them," Dee noted. "She doesn't listen well."

"But I have to put something down," Mrs. Melbourne protested, "and I'd like to call them something other than 'John and Jane Doe'."

"They're probably just in shock," Diane said, settling down on the floor with her back against the wall, the girl on one knee while the boy took the other. "Or maybe they don't remember for some reason. But if they don't know their names, we can come up with something." She paused, one arm around each child. "Mom, what about your middle name?"

Dee blinked. "You mean 'Isabel'? Oh, good Lord, that's—"

"Perfect!" Diane smiled, stroking the girl's hair. "And we can give this handsome young man Dad's middle name."

"Oh, God, no," Anthony said, shaking his head vigorously. "I hate that name, and it's much too long."

"Then let's shorten it," Diane suggested. "Maybe 'Maxwell' or 'Max' instead of 'Maximillion'. How about it, you two? How does 'Max' and 'Isabel' sound to you?"

Two small heads gazed into Diane's eyes, unblinking. "Very well, then," Mrs. Melbourne grumbled, clicking her pen. "We've seen what they do when they object, so I'll take that as agreement. 'Max' and 'Isabel' it is."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 11 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 10, 1/17

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ELEVEN



September 18, 1989, 5:00 p.m.

Westlake Villa, Roswell





"Okay, you two, up you go!" Dee said with forced cheerfulness. "My, but your dinner looks good." She glanced down at the two small hands, glued together as always. "Would you like me to cut your meatloaf for you? I could....."

She stopped as the free right hand and the free left hand rose, the former picking up a fork, the latter a knife. Both slices of meatloaf were cut in short order in a show of two-person coordination not usually seen in adults, never mind children so young. Okay, she thought, letting out a long, slow breath. She'd been waiting for the other shoe to drop all afternoon, for either hybrid to do something that gave the lie to the lie that they were ordinary human children. As falling shoes went, this was more like a sneaker.

But that didn't mean others thought so. Dee shot a nervous glance around the cafeteria, but fortunately no one seemed to be paying attention, least of all the other children at the table, all of whom were too busy shoveling or chasing peas around their plates to notice the newcomers. The newcomers, however, noticed everything, two pairs of eyes, one dark, one light, raking the room and its inhabitants like radar beams, taking in every movement, every expression, every verbal exchange within earshot. Gone were the vacant looks and placid expressions, replaced by rapt attention, penetrating stares, and, occasionally, a flash of something which looked suspiciously like defiance. Something had changed, in the boy especially, and Dee traced this development back to she of the "authoritative approach", Madeline C. Melbourne, and her threat to separate the children. Both had been much more alert ever since then, so much so that Marie had theorized that the deputy's attempt to separate them last night may have had had a similar effect, resulting in their ability to find the CAT scanner.

"And how are we doing over here?"

Speak of the devil, Dee thought darkly as Madeline C. loomed over them, the disapproving glance she gave the children's clasped hands making it clear she was still smarting from the earlier insult to her authority. " 'We' are just fine, thank you," Dee replied.

"Might you at least give them a chance to answer for themselves?" Mrs. Melbourne inquired coldly.

"They're eating," Dee said, grateful that the children had now moved on to rolls which didn't showcase their advanced cutlery skills. "We wouldn't want them to talk with their mouths full, now would we?"

"May I ask why you're still here?" Mrs. Melbourne said irritably. "You've been here all day."

"The children only arrived three hours ago. I would hardly refer to three hours as 'all day'."

"I was referring to your presence in the hospital this morning," Mrs. Melbourne persisted. "Given that it is now early evening, you have indeed been with them 'all day'."

"The doctor at the hospital recommended I stay with them until bedtime to provide continuity," Dee pointed out. "Are you questioning her authority?"

Madeline C.'s eyes flared at the mention of "authority". "But you just told me everything was fine, so your presence here is no longer needed," she argued. "We are the experts, so we will take care of them. It isn't necessary for you to stay...."

Two mouths stopped chewing, two heads turned, and two pairs of eyes fastened on Madeline C., whose own eyes widened in alarm. And no wonder; the children's steady stares were unnerving, Max's in particular being direct, piercing, and strangely full of the authority Mrs. Melbourne wanted so badly to be hers. Under different circumstances it would have been amusing to watch a grown woman back down from such a small boy, those different circumstances involving small boys who weren't capable of killing Madeline C. with a thought. Max may look like a six year-old human boy, but now that he was more alert, there was something "off" about him, something that gave you pause. Even Mrs. Melbourne could see that.

"Well.....if the doctor said you should stay, who am I to say otherwise?" Mrs. Melbourne said stiffly, clearly wishing she were in a position to do just that. "Bedtime is at 8:30 sharp."

"I'm aware of that," Dee answered. "And I can tell time," she added when Mrs. Melbourne opened her mouth again. "On both digital and analog clocks. I'm talented."

Madeline C.'s mouth twitched, but she said nothing, just gave a curt nod and moved along to the next table in the cafeteria. Dining hall, Dee corrected privately. Westlake was a county-run way station for lost and/or runaway children, or children who simply had nowhere to go for any number of different reasons. They tried to be politically correct, referring to themselves as a "villa" instead of an "orphanage", the cafeteria as a "dining hall", and the children who stayed here as "guests", with mixed results. It was a nice place as these places went, but semantics aside, it still resembled a large dormitory, the long tables and benches still looked like those in a cafeteria, and Dee seriously doubted that any kind of "guest" would appreciate the quasi-military atmosphere which permeated the place, a necessary evil when there were upwards of eighty children from toddlers to teens, requiring a certain amount of segregation and crowd control. And bureaucracy; it had taken several hours and a forest's worth of paperwork, but they had finally arrived in the mid-afternoon, with Dee's every nerve twitching about what would happen when the now more aware hybrids found themselves among dozens of other children. She needn't have worried; the king of Antar and his sister had moved calmly through the sea of human children as though in their own protected bubble. Neither had spoken a word, yet neither had offered any resistance along the way from hospital to villa with the one exception of the required bath, staffed by a woman who had briefly tried to separate them and wisely desisted when Max had fixed her with one of those penetrating stares.

Having survived admission procedures with no major mishaps, Dee had relaxed a tiny bit, settling the children into a room sized for six but which held only them. Emily had dug through the attic boxes again and produced a couple of changes of clothes and some pajamas for each child, and Diane had inexplicably turned up with two new pairs of shoes and two hand-lettered plaques she'd picked up in town which shouted "Max" and "Isabel" in big block letters. Both children had begun responding to their new names immediately, appearing far more comfortable with them than Dee was. She'd always found her middle name to be old fashioned and stuffy, and it wasn't wise to even get Anthony started on his hated middle name even if they had used a derivative.

The smell of burning meatloaf caught Dee's attention. The boy was staring at his plate, his meatloaf steaming. Wonderful, Dee thought, her breath catching in her throat. The two-handed meat cutting would be considered odd, but this was worse.

"Max?" Dee whispered. "Max, honey? Don't do that."

Max ignored her, his gaze shifting to his sister's plate. The juices on Isabel's meatloaf began to bubble.

"Not here, Max," Dee said. "You have to be careful about what you do in front of other people."

Max glanced up at her, confirming that he'd heard her....but didn't stop. A flame of annoyance flared in Dee, and she reached out and whisked Isabel's plate off the table.

*I said stop,* Dee ordered brusquely in telepathic speech.

Max's head swung around to look at her, his face bearing the same expression she'd seen hundreds of times on Philip's face, the very definition of obstinance. *You mustn't call attention to yourself,* Dee said firmly. *Real human children can't do that, so you shouldn't either, at least not where anyone else can see you.*

He held her gaze, and she stared him down. Eventually he dropped his eyes and picked up his fork. Dee returned the plate to Isabel, who had been watching the showdown with interest.

*Impressive,* a voice murmured in her mind.

*There you are!* Dee said irritably. *We haven't seen since this morning!*

*Which means nothing,* Brivari answered. *I'm supposed to be invisible, remember?*

*Well, I don't like 'invisible',* Dee grumbled. *To me, 'invisible' is the same as 'absent'. Brivari, we have to get them out of here. Even if they're not using their whiz bang powers, look at the way they're eating, switching off hands like that—*

*Antarians are naturally ambidextrous.*

*Human children aren't,* Dee argued. *And what about what he just did in full view? That wasn't a knee jerk reaction, it was deliberate. They've been more awake ever since that Melbourne woman tried to separate them. Did you see that? My daughter-in-law drives me crazy sometimes, but her timing was impeccable; if she hadn't walked in just then, whatever he did would have been deliberate too.*

There was a pause. *I know,* Brivari said after a moment. *Not to mention he just directly responded to your telepathic speech, for the first time, if I'm not mistaken. He's becoming more himself with each passing hour.*

Dee's eyes dropped in alarm to the dark-haired boy placidly chewing his meatloaf. *What does that mean, exactly? What was he like before he died?*

*Intelligent,* Brivari answered. *Alternately cautious and not cautious enough. And stubborn. Very stubborn. It was when he was at his most stubborn that he tended to veer into the not cautious enough.*

*Great,* Dee muttered. *That's exactly what we need right now: a pint-sized stubborn monarch with superpowers. What on earth are we going to do when I have to go home? I can't stay here all night! I was hoping to just get them into bed without incident, but now I'm wondering if they'll make it to morning in one piece, or if anyone else here will either.*

Max hooked an arm around his plate, shielding it from view. A moment later, his peas were steaming, and he went back to eating his dinner.

*Okay,* Dee said uncertainly. *That was....better.*

*Of course it was,* Brivari said quietly. *You explained it to him, and he understood. He's definitely processing on a higher level than he was this morning, and not overly resistant to your efforts to guide him. Zan never took kindly to correction of any kind from any source, and yet he just accepted it from you with relative ease.*

*May I take that to mean he didn't accept it from you with relative ease?*

*You may,* Brivari said with a weary sigh. *Especially from me. The more he becomes himself, the more his natural antipathy toward me may surface, and until he is in full possession of his faculties, that may prove.....problematic. That's why I need to stay in the background as much as possible.*

*Fine, stay in the background, if you want,* Dee sighed. *But I'll need to go soon, and it's simply not safe to leave them here.*

*We've been over this. It's not safe to have them elsewhere either, albeit for different reasons. Absolute safety is never an attainable goal.*

*All right, then, can we shoot for 'safer'?* Dee asked in exasperation. *It's just nuts keeping them here with what they can do, and all these people around—*

*Most of whom are children from whom wild tales of extraordinary things would not be believed,* Brivari broke in. *Which makes this the safest place by far to watch and wait.*

*And just exactly how long are you going to wait?*

*As long as necessary. Remember, these are only half of my charges. One remains in her pod, and I'm still missing the other.*

Right, Dee thought guiltily. She'd completely forgotten about Rath, who had not turned up. *I can't stay here tonight, but I'll be back tomorrow,* she said. *I'll hold down the fort if you want to go look for him.*

*Hopefully I won't have to,* Brivari answered. *If Rath is following a similar mental progression, he will naturally gravitate toward Zan. Which is yet another reason Zan needs to stay right here, in a reasonably public and accessible place.*

*Wait a minute,* Dee said slowly. *You think he's coming here? How in the world would he do that?*

*Rath was extremely resourceful and persistent,* Brivari answered. *And loyal. He won't rest until he finds his king.*





****************************************************



Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Hey, there, Hanson," Deputy Alvarez said cheerfully, hat in hand. "Quittin' time."

"So it is," Hanson replied, glancing at the clock on the wall. "Day one is over, and no major incidents, or minor ones either, for that matter. Hallelujah."

"I hear you," Alvarez agreed. He paused, leaning on the counter, tapping his hat against his hand. "So," he said slowly, lowering his voice. "What'd'ya think?"

"I just said I think everything went well," Hanson answered.

"That's not what I meant."

"It isn't?"

"No."

"Then what did you mean?"

"I meant, what'd'ya think?" Alvarez repeated.

Hanson eyed his co-worker skeptically. "Could you be a bit more....specific?"

Alvarez leaned in closer and dropped his voice to a whisper. "You were around him the most," he said, nodding in the direction of Valenti's office. "Do you think he's....'funny'?"

Hanson blinked. " 'Funny'?"

"Yeah....'funny'."

Hanson's throat tightened. "I'm going to make a wild guess that you mean 'funny strange', not 'funny ha ha'."

"C'mon, Billy—"

"Don't call me that."

"All right, c'mon, then," Alvarez said. "We all loved his old man, and we all think there was something smelly about Silo, but there was no denying his papa wound up a few doughnuts short of a box. Me and the boys were just wondering if you happened to see anything.....funny."

"I don't believe this," Hanson fumed, closing the binder in which he'd been writing with a snap. "Jimmy hasn't even been here twenty-four hours, and you've got the cross all set up and waiting for him."

"Now, just a minute—"

"No!" Hanson hissed, standing up so quickly that his desk chair rolled backwards. "Jim Valenti was railroaded! I know that, you know that, all the '50 & overs' back there know that—"

"That's not a nice way to refer to your older colleagues," Alvarez cautioned.

"Don't lecture me about 'nice'!" Hanson said furiously. "How 'nice' is it to judge a man before he's left the office on his very first day of work?"

"We're not 'judging'," Alvarez said patiently. "Look, I know your daddy and his were tight, I know you grew up in a household where the Valenti name was worshipped—"

"Respected," Hanson corrected. "There's a difference."

"Po-tay-toe, po-tah-toe," Alvarez replied with a dismissive wave. "The point is, your dad's not the only one who watched Jim spiral downwards. I was there in '59 too, you know, back when that actress got fried and Jim thought it was aliens. Oh, he claimed he didn't say that, but the rest of us knew better. And the FBI was all over him like a rash—"

"Further evidence that something weird was going on," Hanson broke in.

"Weird, maybe," Alvarez allowed. "But aliens? C'mon! That's the all-purpose excuse around here. He was never the same after '59, and those of us '50 & overs' who knew him before that are the only ones left who can testify to the change. I agree that whole Hubble thing was whacked, but even if you take that out of the equation, Jim was already over the edge and had been getting steadily more so ever since '59. We're just wondering if any of it rubbed off on his boy, that's all. We don't want to see the same thing happen twice. All I'm asking is if you noticed anything, anything that—"

"Something wrong here?"

Alvarez stopped short when he saw Valenti standing behind him. Great, Hanson thought darkly. He'll say it to me, but he won't say it to Jimmy's face. Well, there was a way to fix that.

"Alvarez here was just asking if you had any little green men in your office," Hanson announced.

Valenti's eyebrows rose. Alvarez blinked, started to say something, stopped, then broke into a nervous laugh.

"Just a joke, sir," he said, looking supremely uncomfortable. "And a bad one, I know. Sorry."

"Right," Valenti said slowly. "Deputy Alvarez, would you or any of your fellow deputies like to search my office for 'little green men'?"

"No, sir," Alvarez said hastily. "Of course not. Besides, Mac Brazel always insisted they were gray, didn't he?"

"All right, then, would you like to search my office for little 'gray' men?"

"No, sir," Alvarez answered, the smile sliding off his face as he realized his color joke had gone over like a lead balloon.

"You sure? Door's always open. Make sure you check the closet. I reckon that'd be the best place for a little man of any hue to hide."

"I....we....sorry, sir," Alvarez stammered, his face scarlet. "Like I said, it was a bad joke. It won't happen again."

Valenti stared him down for a moment. "Uh huh," he said finally, sounding unconvinced. "Tell you what: I'll let you know if I see any little green—or gray—men, women, or children if you'll do the same for me."

"Sure, sir," Alvarez answered with an attempt at a laugh. "Will do."

"Thank God," Valenti deadpanned. "Now I can sleep at night. Hanson, I'll be leaving in about a half hour. I want to see you before I go."

"Yes, sir," Hanson answered, watching with satisfaction as Valenti gave Alvarez another long, pointed stare before heading back to his office.

"Why the hell did you do that?" Alvarez demanded just as soon as the sheriff was out of earshot. "I was asking you privately—"

"Yeah, sure you were," Hanson retorted. "Because you were too chicken to do it any other way. Because you weren't man enough to look your boss directly in the eye and tell him you had concerns."

"Valid concerns," Alvarez insisted. "They're valid concerns."

"If they're so damned 'valid', why are you skulking around out here, talking behind your hat?" Hanson shot back. "Are the rest of them doing the same thing? Are they back there waiting for you to report?"

"Jesus, Hanson.....wait a minute. Where are you going? Get back here! I'm not finished!"

"Like hell you aren't," Hanson muttered, slamming his chair beneath his desk and stalking toward the back, where two older deputies who had served under Jim Sr. were trying to loiter casually around the water fountain.

"The sheriff says you're more than welcome to frisk him for little green men," Hanson announced bluntly. "So go on up there and get it over with. If you have the balls, that is, which I seriously doubt."

He marched on past, enjoying frantic muttering which ensued, heading straight out the back door into the early evening sunshine, the fresh air acting like a tonic. Even on the best of days, it wasn't easy being the younger of two generations working here. The older deputies talked down to you, treated you like a kid, and former Sheriff Williams hadn't been much help, being older himself. Now he had a contemporary in the sheriff's office, a man he'd grown up with, not to mention the son of the man those older deputies had worked for. Which meant those know-it-alls had better watch their mouths. Talking down to him was one thing, but talking down to their boss was quite another. Things were going to change around here, and he was pretty certain the older generation wasn't going to like it. Tough shit, Hanson thought darkly. It's my turn.

A sound made him turn, metal rattling. Something was moving behind the garbage cans off to his left, and Hanson squatted down beside them, peering between. Probably an animal; maybe something had spilled....people were so careless throwing away the remnants of their lunches.....

Two eyes peered back at him from the depths of the cans. Human eyes.

Black eyes.

Hanson froze, momentarily freaked. When he looked again, the eyes were still there, but they were no longer black. Holy shit, he thought, his heart racing. All this talk about little green men, or gray men, or whatever, had made his imagination go into overdrive.

"Hello?" he said cautiously. "What are you doing back there? Are you all right?"

Slowly, very slowly, he straightened up and peered over the cans. It was a boy, quite a young boy from what he could see, with wild hair and even wilder eyes. He was hunkered down behind the garbage cans, gazing at Hanson with a mixture of suspicion and alarm.

"Are you lost?" he asked the boy, whose gaze never wavered. "C'mon out, little fella. You shouldn't be back there all alone. C'mon," he coaxed, extending a hand. "I won't hurt you. I'm a deputy. A policeman," he clarified. "I'll help you find your mommy and daddy. Just—"

Hanson stumbled backwards as the cans suddenly pitched sideways and the boy flew past him, all dirty, bare feet and....bare everything. The kid was buck naked. "Hey, kid!" Hanson called, scrambling to his feet. "Come back here! I won't hurt you! Come back here! I won't....."

Hanson slowed to a jog as he reached the sidewalk and drew stares from passers-by. "Did you see which way he went?" he asked. "Little boy, about yea tall, bare....feet?"

Heads shook. Hanson scanned the area, but found nothing. Shrugging, he headed back to the station, pausing outside the back door to gaze in consternation at the garbage cans, which hadn't just fallen over but had been flung an inexplicable distance. "Jesus," he muttered, picking up the nearest can. "Kid must have been packing dynamite."




****************************************************



FBI Academy

Quantico, Virginia





"What do you mean, you can't find him?" Assistant Director Skinner demanded. "That's not what I want to hear, Agent Bellow. Not what I want to hear at all."

"Yes, sir," Bellow said, his expression making it painfully clear that he wished he were somewhere, anywhere, but here. "I know that, sir."

"So where is he, agent?"

"I personally checked every single flight that left our airport for O'Hare," Bellow said desperately. "Either he's using an alias I missed, or he never boarded a plane at all."

"I don't care how you lost him, I care that you lost him," Skinner said sharply. "What about the old man, the lawyer? Where is he?"

Bellow hesitated. "He disappeared too, sir. Hasn't returned home yet, but I have a man watching his house. I'm sorry, sir."

"Sorry doesn't get me what I need, agent! Do you have any idea how this makes me look? It makes me look inept! It makes me look incompetent! And should that impair my career in any way, you can bet I'll remember who made me look that way! And stop saying you're sorry," Skinner added in exasperation when Bellow began to do just that. "It means nothing, and gets me nothing. Get the hell out of here and find our missing agent."

"Yes, sir," Bellow said with what sounded suspiciously like relief, making a beeline for the door before Skinner changed his mind. But he hesitated when he got there, facing the AD again, distance perhaps making him bolder.

"I hope he's all right, sir."

Save your hope for me, Skinner thought darkly as Bellow left in a hurry. All Bellow had been told was that Pierce's life was in danger. He had no idea what he'd just lost, or what that loss could cost the Bureau, the nation, or indeed, the entire planet. Or me, Skinner added. For the past thirty years, one of the most coveted positions in the Bureau had been that of the Assistant Director assigned to the Academy at the time that Daniel Pierce Jr. came of age to receive the inheritance his father had supposedly left him. Competition for the post had been fierce, with Skinner emerging victorious after a long and bloody battle with three other finalists, the winner who had the delicate task of explaining to young Pierce how important it was that he remand his inheritance to the Bureau at once should he actually receive it. For all the Bureau's antipathy toward Pierce Sr., it was no secret that everyone who was anyone in the Bureau was now fervently wishing that Pierce Sr. was as clever as he'd claimed to be, that he really had found a way to bequeath the formula for the coveted serum directly to his son three decades in the future. Pierce's son had been raised by the Bureau; it had sheltered him, paid for his education, employed him, and enrolled him in the Academy for training at the earliest possible moment. Commanding his loyalty should have been easy.

Only it wasn't. Pierce had disappeared, vanished, gone pffft, and Skinner feared that was because he'd decided to consider his options, of which he unfortunately had a great many. Everyone and their mother wanted that serum, so Skinner had been careful to up the tear factor by pointing out that the serum could stop those who had killed his natural father and both of his stepfathers, and that the FBI was in the best position to do that. That last point was arguable, but should have gone over easily with a Bureau-raised lad. Maybe Pierce wasn't really considering a break with the Bureau? Perhaps the terms of transfer demanded some kind of secrecy? He'd have to go along of course, until he had it in his hot little hands, and then presumably he'd be free to turn if over. That must be it, Skinner decided. Or that's what he was going to argue when he returned Washington's call, something he'd been delaying all day, hoping for better news. Maybe he should lie, say he knew where Pierce was but didn't want to spook him, and so was keeping it close to the vest. Which would piss off Washington, but hey, sometimes you had to act like a big boy to play with the big boys. Too bad I don't feel like a big boy now, Skinner sighed as he reached for the phone.

Click.

Skinner's hand froze over the receiver. He hadn't been in the field in years, but one never forgot that sound.

"Who is it?" he demanded, looking wildly around his dimly lit office. "Who's there?"

"Looking for me?" a voice asked.

Skinner shrank back in his chair as a pistol materialized out of the shadows, followed by a familiar figure. "Daniel?" he said in disbelief. "Where have you....how did you get in here? How—"

"It's 'Agent Pierce' now," Pierce interrupted coldly, "and funny you should ask. The Bureau trained me, so I would think the Bureau would know that I'm adept at getting into all sorts of places and evading pursuit. Although I never thought I'd be evading the Bureau."

"Now, don't misinterpret that," Skinner cautioned quickly. "We were just concerned for your safety—"

"Don't patronize me!" Pierce snapped. "You had a tail on me because you wanted to get your greedy little hands on my father's serum! You know, the one that controls aliens? The aliens you forgot to mention?"

Skinner's fists clenched, unclenched. The boy had clearly gotten an education since their last meeting. "It was too much information," he argued. "I didn't want to burden you with everything at once—"

"Funny, my father didn't mind doing that. He just laid it all out for me, held nothing back. Guess he thinks more highly of me than you do even though he's never met me."

Skinner hesitated, framing his next words carefully. "Daniel.....are you all right? Because your father's not....well, he's....."

"Dead," Pierce finished. "Really? I hadn't noticed. But don't fret, Assistant Director. He may be dead, but that hasn't stopped him from guiding me from the grave. I've spent the entire day at my father's knee, learning the way the game is played. Which should worry you, because I hear you're well aware of what a very good player he is."

"Don't you mean 'was'?" Skinner asked.

"No, I mean 'is'," Pierce said firmly. "Now, this is how it works. We're going to Washington, and if you want that serum, you'll get me exactly what I want when I want it, no questions asked. Got it?"

"And what would be my motivation for accepting such a polite offer?" Skinner asked tersely. "Other than the gun, of course, although I don't believe for a moment that you'd actually shoot me."

"Don't count on it," Pierce said grimly. "Dear old dad was careful to outline how I could do just that and get away with it. He was a doctor, after all. Oh, and one more thing: Giving me a hard time is a bad idea because I've got several very interesting mailings all set to go to any and all interested parties....unless I stop them. Lock me up or even slow me down, and they go out....and then the whole world will know I've got the serum. One of them will play ball, don't you think?"

Skinner hesitated, his mind working furiously. Pierce could be bluffing, of course, probably was.....but if there was even a chance he was telling the truth, it was a chance the Bureau couldn't afford to take.

"I see," Skinner said slowly. "Well, then....when do we leave?"




****************************************************



8:35 p.m.

Westlake Villa





"The end," Dee announced, closing the book.

Two hands stopped her as Max and Isabel, one tucked on either side of her, examined the picture on the last page of the storybook she'd been reading as though they had to take a test on it. It was a colorful illustration of a triumphant Humpty Dumpty, a politically correct version where all the king's horses and all the king's men could and did put Humpty together again. She'd forgotten just how much of a downer many children's stories could be until she'd gone sifting through the Villa's meager stash of books, looking for something at least mildly upbeat. Rehabilitating Humpty was downright hilarious, but it was the best she could come up with, not to mention it bore a resemblance to what had happened to her rapt audience. Not horses, perhaps, but definitely the king's "men" had managed to put Zan and Vilandra together again.

Do they know that? Dee wondered for the hundredth time that day. A full day had gone by; did they now have any inkling of who they were and how they'd gotten here? Is that why they seemed so captivated by the story, or were they still just assimilating? She hadn't yet called them by their real names, afraid of setting something off, something more dramatic than steaming meatloaf. Watching them now, that seemed silly, and her confrontation with Max over the meatloaf far away, especially since they had both been nothing more than quiet, slightly unusual human children since dinner who had parked in front of the television set, played a game of Duck Duck Goose, and gotten ready for bed, all without missing a beat.

"It's time to close the book," Dee said gently. "Lights out was supposed to be five minutes ago, and you know how Mrs. Melbourne gets if her schedule isn't followed."

Two hands let go at the mention of Mrs. Melbourne. Dee had no idea if Madeline C. worked this late in the evening, but it would be just her luck if she did. Both children crawled into one bed as she knew they would, their hands clasped as always, Max's dark hair contrasting more sharply than Isabel's blonde hair against the pillowcase. Isabel was wearing one of Dee's old summer nightgowns, the very one she'd peeled off on the night Cavitt had kidnapped her mother. She'd been quite a bit older and bigger then, and the shorty gown came all the way to Isabel's ankles. Max had fared better with an old tee shirt and a pair of shorts standing in for official PJ's. Neither seemed to care.

"How are they doing?"

It was Annie, one of the Villa's staff. "All tucked in, are we?" she said cheerfully. "And you have the room to yourselves, tonight, at least."

"They want to sleep together," Dee said. "That won't be a problem, will it?"

"Of course not," Annie said kindly. "All they have is each other. Hang on to what you've got, that's what I say."

"Me too," Dee said, having been all braced for a fight. "Mrs. Melbourne....well....she seems to feel differently."

"Eh," Annie said with a dismissive wave. "Social Services. They mean well, but they're really just paper pushers. Who gets them when they leave the hospital? We do, that's who, and we do what we can to put them back together. Like Humpty Dumpty," she added, tucking the book under her arm. "I'll put this back. You say goodnight to Mrs. Evans, children. She can see you again tomorrow. And I'll be right outside if you need anything, don't you worry."

"Did you hear that?" Dee whispered, sitting on the edge of the bed. "The people who work here don't mind you holding hands." She smoothed the sheet around both of them and, after a moment's hesitation, leaned over to kiss each one of them on the forehead. "I'll be back first thing tomorrow. Good night, Isabel. Good night....."

She stopped, gazing into the dark eyes.

"....Zan."

The eyes started back at her, unblinking, lacking even a flicker of recognition. "Good night, Max," she amended. "Sleep tight."

That was stupid, she chastised herself severely just as soon as she was in the hall. What had she been thinking? What if he'd gotten scared, or, worse yet, gone ballistic? She should never have taken that chance, especially at this hour, and she glanced worriedly back into the dark room to reassure herself that everything was all right.

Dee's heart caught in her throat. Both children were sitting bolt upright in bed, silhouetted against the window. Oh, no, she thought frantically. Now she'd gone and done it, tripped the alarm because she just couldn't keep her mouth shut. Here she was, fifty-one years old, and she still hadn't learned the art of keeping her mouth shut....

Hands pushed the covers back, and two pairs of feet slid to the floor. "What's wrong?" Dee whispered. "Is something wrong? Are you frightened? We can turn the light back on if you like, or I could stay a bit longer...."

But neither child looked the least bit upset as they marched past her into the hallway, moving with a puzzling certainty. Dee followed them, every nerve jangling, expecting an employee to materialize at any moment and scold them. But none did, and the children proceeded down the staircase at the end of the hall, bypassing the door to the first floor and heading out a door on the back of the building.

They emerged onto grass. It was ghostly quiet out here, a nearly full moon bathing the yard in soft light which outlined the picnic benches and swing set. Both children walked without hesitation toward the tables, their bare feet swishing in the grass, the breeze flapping Isabel's long nightgown behind her as Dee followed, mystified. Where on earth were they going? What had she done? Were they going back to the pod chamber? She was so upset that she almost ran into the children when they stopped and stood staring into the yard expectantly, calm as could be.

And from behind the furthest picnic table, there slowly rose a small shape no larger than the two of them

*There he is,* Brivari's voice said with satisfaction. *I told you he'd find his king.*



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 12 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 11, 1/24

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!



CHAPTER TWELVE



September 18, 1989, 8:50 p.m.

Westlake Villa, Roswell





Max and Isabel stood calmly beside Dee as she stared at the small silhouette in the distance. *Is that Rath?* she breathed, trying to recall what the second little boy in her tracings of the alien book had looked like. *I can't see him well enough to know.*

*I can,* Brivari said. *And now we'll find out how he fares.*

For the next minute or so, how Rath had fared remained in doubt. As Dee stood stock still, afraid that any movement might cause a distraction, Rath cautiously advanced toward Max and Isabel, who remained hand in hand, watching him. Slowly he came closer, a skinny slip of a boy wearing clothes that were oddly familiar, topped by a shock of unruly hair. He was only a few feet away when Brivari sounded the first alarm.

*He won't talk to me,* Brivari said worriedly.

*Maybe he's talking to them,* Dee said.

*Or maybe he's every bit as impaired as they are.*

*It's too soon,* Dee argued. *Give him a minute.*

But it only took about ten more seconds. Rath's eyes widened suddenly, and he began to back away, his eyes locked on Max. And Max.....Max looked angry, his own dark eyes smoldering as Isabel's head swung from one to the other with an expression of dismay.

*What's happening?* Dee called. *What are they doing?*

*Fighting,* Brivari answered. *Or so I assume. I can't hear them; if they're speaking telepathically, they're speaking privately.*

*Did they do that? Did they fight?*

*All the time.*

*Sheesh,* Dee muttered. *Didn't the king get along with anyone?*

*Yes—his wife,* Brivari answered. *Who is unfortunately not here.*

Max suddenly advanced on Rath, who scrambled backwards. Isabel scurried forward, planting herself between the two boys, one arm outstretched toward each. *Brivari?* Dee said worriedly.

*He's trying to make him stay,* Brivari said. *And Rath thinks they should all leave.*

*You can hear them now?*

*No. I know how they think.*

*Maybe Rath is right,* Dee said. *I said the same thing earlier, and they're all together now; you're not missing a hybrid any more.*

*But there's still the problem of where to house them, and I can't forget Ava,* Brivari countered. *Her pod will fail soon too, and I must be here when it does.*

*But can't we at least get these three out of harm's way?* Dee argued. *Stay here if you have to, but—*

*I can't leave any of them,* Brivari insisted. *I need all four together.*

The conflict was intensifying. Max and Rath now circled each other slowly while Isabel remained between them, her head swinging first toward one, then the other. It was almost comical watching what looked like very young children acting out such an adult tableau, their expressions and posture definitely not of the kindergarten set.

*Can't you do something?* Dee said desperately. *I'm thinking this isn't going to end well.*

*They're not responding to me,* Brivari said, *and it may very well not.*

*Why did they fight?* Dee asked, wondering if some background might help resolve this. *What did they fight over?*

*Rath typically advocated a more vigorous response to various challenges than Zan wished to employ,* Brivari answered. *And Rath is more suspicious by nature. Zan likely sees this as a haven, while Rath would want to flee.*

*God, they sound like you and Jaddo,* Dee sighed.

*Don't remind me,* Brivari said darkly.

Rath abruptly backed up further, pointing away from the Villa, clearly wanting them to follow. Max's eyes flashed, and he started forward, stopped only by his sister, who held him back by the shoulders.

Then the lights came on.

All over the backyard, lights burst to life. Floodlights along the back of the building. Lights atop poles in the yard. Lights in every first floor room of the Villa. They popped on all at once, as though dozens of people had flipped switches in unison, and Dee cringed involuntarily, feeling suddenly exposed.

*Did you do that?* she asked Brivari.

*No,* Brivari whispered.

Voices sounded, the back door opened, and four Villa employees came streaming out, uttering expressions of alarm when they spied Dee and the three children far off in the yard. "It's okay!" Dee called, wishing she actually believed that. "They're okay. They....there's another child out here who looks lost."

"Good Lord!" exclaimed the nearest employee, who turned out to be Annie. "I just tucked them into bed! Whatever are they doing out here?"

"I don't know," Dee lied. "I saw them out here just as I was leaving."

"Maybe they saw the other one," another woman suggested.

The children were surrounded now, ringed by Villa workers. Isabel's arms had dropped, Rath looked furious, and Max....Max bore the look of someone who had made his point. "Who is this?" Annie asked in astonishment, peering at the boy who was balanced on the balls of his feet, poised to flee. She peeled off her sweater and walked forward, apparently meaning to put it around Rath, who backed further away.

"Don't touch him!" Dee said anxiously, causing everyone, Rath included, to freeze. "I mean.....he's a little skittish," she amended, feeling everyone's eyes on her. "He wouldn't like being touched."

"Do you know this boy?" Annie asked.

"No, I....just noticed that he doesn't seem to want anyone touching him," Dee answered. And I don't even want to think about what he'd do if he got upset, she added privately. Presumably Rath had the same powers Max and Isabel did, and a quicker temper to boot. Not a good combination.

"I don't care if he likes being touched or not," the woman who had spoken before declared. "He can't stay out here all alone, so in he goes. We'll contact the sheriff in the morning." Rath's eyes flared as she began herding the children toward the building, and for the third time tonight, Dee was certain this would end badly.

Then Isabel walked forward, held out her hand. Rath didn't move a muscle as she gently took his hand in hers.

"Guess it's okay if she touches him," Annie commented. "All right; whatever. Just in with all of you."

Max started forward, Isabel followed, and, reluctantly, so did Rath, his eyes darting everywhere as though expecting an attack. *Will he go?* Dee asked worriedly.

*Rath always obeyed his king,* Brivari said. *Even when he violently disagreed with him.*

*I'd call that a violent disagreement,* Dee said.

*That was nothing,* Brivari assured her.

*It was Max who turned the lights on, wasn't it?*

*Most likely,* Brivari sighed.

"What I can't figure out," Annie said to another Villa worker, both walking about six feet in front of Dee, "is how in the world all these lights just popped on."




***************************************************




September 19, 1989, 5:30 a.m.

J. Edgar Hoover Building, Washington, D.C.





Daniel Pierce dropped the latest file on the table in front of him, stretching stiffly in his chair. Across the room, Assistant Director Walter Skinner was slumped in his own chair sound asleep, his snores nearly rattling the window blinds in the small conference room on an upper floor of the FBI's headquarters in Washington. Initially annoyed by the noise, Pierce was now grateful for it. At the moment, those snores were the only thing keeping him awake.

Slowly, Pierce rose from his chair, careful not to let it scrape, his muscles screaming. He'd been sitting for the better part of the last four hours, going through every scrap of information the FBI possessed on his father, his stepfather, and the creatures that had killed them. It had been quite an education, and now he poked two fingers into the blinds, holding them apart, peering through the gap. It would be dawn soon, the dawn of a brand new day. A day in which a Pierce once again held the upper hand. It had been a long time coming.


Power is a game, Daniel, and as with any game, those who come out the winners hold powerful game pieces and know how to move them across an ever-changing board. The contents of this box is your game piece, and I, a consummate game player, will teach you the best way to wield it.


Pierce's education had begun with the discovery of the second safe deposit box in the First National Bank of Santa Fe's vaults. In a delicious stroke of the irony at which his father apparently had excelled, the legacy the Bureau had sought for so long had been right under their noses, a mere hop, skip, and a jump away when the contents of the goading letter in the first box had been read. How his father had pulled that off, Pierce couldn't say, and couldn't learn without asking too many leading questions. But as much as he would love to hear the details, it had worked; his legacy had slumbered there undiscovered for the past three decades. He'd spent hours in that little wood and leather room going through the piles of papers which had begun with an incredibly detailed set of instructions as to how to go about using those papers to his best advantage. And the first step toward that end was the continuing protection of those papers, the results of his father's research conducted over a three year period at a New Mexico Army base on....incredibly....live aliens. The very same aliens his precious serum had been designed to subdue.

The very same aliens who had killed him.


Make yourself too valuable to kill.


Pierce had stared at that first directive for several long minutes, his heart beating rapidly. He knew. Decades ago, when his father had written this, he had known his son's life would be in danger on account of the very thing he now held in his hands. How bittersweet, then, that this commendable foresight hadn't enabled his father to fulfill his own mandate, having obviously considered his principle enemies to be human, not alien. But there was no denying that he'd successfully made himself too valuable to kill for his human pursuers, so that lapse was no reason to ignore his guidance now.

It had turned out that his father's idea of making himself too valuable to kill was a multi-part effort, the first of which was a task that had initially stymied Pierce: Memorizing the formula for the serum, something his father claimed to have done soon after its creation, resorting to paper and pen only when it became necessary to safeguard it for his son. Even then he'd gone to some lengths to protect it, burying it so deeply within his notes that it had taken Pierce the better part of an hour to find it. Long had he stared at the scribbles which had caused so much consternation these past three decades. Not being of a scientific bent, those few lines of what looked largely like gibberish to him had taken him yet another hour to commit to memory, a task made easier once he switched from thinking of it as a medical formula and thought of it instead as a form of code. Which it was, really, a code that could unlock the world for him. Only when it was safely in his head had he turned his attention to the rest of that section, which involved secreting pieces of the formula which only he could decipher in several different places only he could find, and creating a mechanism by which to offer his services to competing bidders. He'd spent the better part of the day before his flight back to Quantico setting up a complex web of deceit woven thirty years ago, all the while pondering the rest of his father's many instructions.



Know your enemies and your friends because they are one and the same.



The first part was the oldest advice in the war book, but the second had caught Pierce off guard. He'd never been very social, having lived a life of secrecy he'd never understood until now. But he was very attached to the few friends he did have, like Brian, without whose help he wouldn't have been there, holed up in that little room with the Bureau none the wiser. But his father insisted that no one could be trusted, that true friendship was an unattainable goal in the halls of power, that even those you thought you could trust would turn on you in a heartbeat if their power were threatened or yours came within reach. Probably accurate, but disheartening all the same.



Never make an idle threat.



Pierce glanced over at Skinner, still asleep in the chair. His father had made it clear that his credibility would go right down the toilet the very first time he made a threat and failed to carry it out. He'd pulled a gun on the Assistant Director, and according to his father's advice, he should never wield a weapon he wasn't willing to use. Mercifully he hadn't need to use it.....but what if Skinner had resisted? Would he really have shot him? Would he have been willing to commit murder to get his point across? Would that have even been productive? Fortunately he hadn't had to find out.....yet. And his father had anticipated his reluctance in his next piece of advice.



Ultimately, everyone is expendable.



Everyone but you, of course, his father had added in an unnecessary afterthought. He must be ruthless, he insisted, because others would not hesitate to be ruthless with him, and this ruthlessness extended to removing those who stood in the way by any means necessary. There was no question in Pierce's mind that his father would have shot the AD without a moment's hesitation or regret if Skinner had proven to be an obstacle. And he's not the only one, Pierce thought, glancing at the piles of records on the table. Ruthlessness seemed to run in every branch of his family.

The sun slipped over the horizon, soft light spilling between the blinds. Pierce opened them, watching as the light crept slowly across the room, illuminating the mess on the table, the empty pot of coffee, and the AD, whose eyes fluttered open.

"What time is it?" Skinner muttered, squinting.

"Dawn," Pierce answered. "5:47," he amended, checking his watch. "Early, in other words."

Skinner pushed himself to a sitting position, rubbing his temples. "Did anybody bother you?"

"No. If you want access to classified files, kidnapping an Assistant Director is definitely the way to go."

"Yeah, well, I wouldn't recommend making a habit of it," Skinner said darkly. "What, no gun? Aren't you worried I'll scream like a school girl?"

"You won't do anything that would jeopardize your position any more than you already have by losing track of me," Pierce said calmly. "That's why I picked you for this little field trip. You have the most to lose if you don't produce what I have....and a lot to win if you do."

Skinner's eyebrows rose. "When did you turn into such a cold bastard?"

"When I had to," Pierce retorted. "When you tailed me instead of trusting me to come to you. I would have, you know. All you did was prove him right."

"Look, the tail wasn't my idea—"

"I don't care if it was the Easter Bunny's idea, and why would you think for one second that I would believe a word you say?" Pierce demanded. "I don't trust you. Period. I have no reason to."

Skinner eyed him closely for a moment before leaning back in the chair. "So," he said, nodding toward the piles on the table, "did you find what you wanted?"

"Don't go all fatherly on me," Pierce said sharply. "That shtick won't work any more."

"I was just asking if you found what you were looking for, not checking your pockets for condoms," Skinner said.

Pierce glanced at the table, then back out the window. "I found out my father and stepfather hated each other with a passion, and that my stepfather married my mother to get his hands on me. Just a bit different from the tale I was told."

Skinner's hands worked in front of him. "Bernard Lewis was a pragmatic man," he said carefully. "He used whatever ammunition he could find to fight the alien threat."

"In other words, he played the game," Pierce said. "And I was his game piece."

"I prefer my interpretation," Skinner said.

"And I don't," Pierce said bluntly. "Did he kill my mother?"

"What?"

"I said, did he kill my mother?"

"Your mother died of a heart attack," Skinner said. "What makes you think he killed her?"

Because everyone is expendable. "Let's put it this way," Pierce replied, ignoring the question. "Was Lewis capable of killing my mother?"

Skinner opened his mouth to answer, but stopped when he saw the look on Pierce's face. "Yes. But that doesn't mean he did. It just means he was the type who would do whatever it took to get the job done." Skinner paused. "It's important to remember that both your father and your stepfather were brilliant, ambitious, driven men to whom our country owes a great debt. Your father gave us the means to subdue aliens, and your stepfather founded the Special Unit, whose expertise is hunting aliens. But it will take a marriage of the two to really accomplish anything. That's where you come in."

"Where is the Special Unit now?" Pierce asked.

"Everywhere," Skinner answered. "All over the country, in all fifty states, and all over the world—"

"That's not what I meant," Pierce interrupted. "Where is it based?"

"Here in Washington, of course."

"And who leads it?"

"A man named Daniel Summers, a fifteen year veteran of—"

"I want his job."

Skinner blinked. "You must be joking."

"Do I look like I'm joking?" Pierce asked. "You just said you wanted to combine my father's brilliance with my stepfather's. I have his serum, you have the Special Unit. Do I really need to spray paint the footsteps on the floor for you?"

"Daniel, you only just made agent," Skinner protested. "I can't throw a rookie into a position like that! If you think—"

"What I 'think' is that you never intended to do anything but grab the serum and run," Pierce broke in. "You just expected me to hand over the formula, which would then be delivered to the Special Unit while I was cut loose, no longer of use to anyone. Am I warm?"

Skinner flushed. "That's not true."

"No, it isn't," Pierce said firmly. "Because I won't have it. I have the ultimate bargaining chip, and I'm bargaining. You want my serum, I come with it. It's a package deal."

"It's not that simple," Skinner argued. "The Unit has hundreds of agents, none of whom know you from Adam. I can pin all the name tags you want on you, but that won't earn you the respect of the men under your command. They won't follow you."

"Then I'll need agents who will," Pierce declared.

"Don't you get it?" Skinner demanded, rising from the couch. "No one will follow you. No agent worth his salt would follow an untried, untested agent no matter what shiny new toy he has in his pocket. The serum is yours only because you inherited it; you didn't develop it. You still haven't proven yourself in any way that will mean anything to those you'll need to win over. Credibility is something you earn. You can't demand it, or command it, or produce it at the point of a sword."

"Why not? Haven't people been doing just exactly that for centuries?"

"So, what, you plan to pull a gun on everyone you meet? Look, I know you just won the lottery," Skinner went on when Pierce didn't answer, "and you're all flush with power. I get that. But aim too high too fast, and you'll fail. And once you fail, there'll be no going back. That failure is all anyone will remember."

Pierce gazed out the window at the morning sun, now blazing in all its glory. It had burst upon the horizon only a few minutes ago, but it had taken that few minutes for it to rise as high as it was now. And it would take hours more to reach its zenith.

"I want to meet Daniel Summers," Pierce said. "Today."




***************************************************



Westlake Villa,

Roswell





"Smile," the deputy commanded, squinting through the camera's viewfinder.

The flash went off, and Rath jerked backwards, startled. "Jumpy little thing, isn't he?" the deputy commented as the camera spit out the photograph. "I need one more."

Dee watched as Isabel slid closer to Rath, who was marginally less alarmed by the second flash pop. "There we go," the deputy said cheerfully, plucking the second photo out of the camera. "Two Polaroid's, one for the record, for the bulletin board."

"Your camera says 'Kodak'," Dee commented.

"Yeah, but they lost that lawsuit to Polaroid in '86," the deputy answered. "And I always called them 'Polaroid's' anyway. Kind of like we call tissues 'Kleenex' even though that's a brand name."

"Can we get on with this?" Mrs. Melbourne interrupted.

The deputy flushed. "Sure, ma'am. Just making conversation."

The deputy, whose name tag read "Hanson", hastily set his camera down and pulled out a pad as Madeline C. Melbourne's pencil tapped impatiently. Arrayed in a semi-circle around her desk were Hanson, Dee, Rath, Isabel, without whom Rath wouldn't go anywhere, and Max, without whom Isabel wouldn't go anywhere. Madeline C. had been less than pleased that all three children had to be present in order to keep the peace, but Annie, the Villa employee who had been so kind last night, had prevailed upon her to allow it. And no wonder; the only reason Rath had come inside last night was because of Isabel, who had also helped him tolerate a bath and Max's spare pair of pajamas, after which all three children had piled into one bed, something Dee was certain Annie would get an earful about if she hadn't already. Dee had spent a sleepless night worried sick even though she knew Brivari would keep an eye on them, but all had been well when she'd arrived this morning on the stroke of 8:30, the very moment the Villa's doors were open to the public, only to be set upon by Mrs. Melbourne, who said a sheriff's deputy wanted to interview her about their newest occupant.

"So your name is.....?" Deputy Hanson prompted.

"Deanna Evans."

"And you were present last night when this boy was discovered?"

"I was."

"Mrs. Evans seems to have a habit of being present when lost children appear," Mrs. Melbourne sniffed.

"Was that an accusation?" Dee asked.

"Maybe she's afraid you'll take her job," Hanson chuckled, only to fall silent when he saw the look on Madeline C.'s face. "Okay....so....you say you were leaving last night when you looked out the window and saw.....what?"

"I had just finished saying goodnight to Max and Isabel, the two children my son and his wife found night before last," Dee explained, "and on my way out of the building, I glanced out a back window and saw the two of them outside. So I went outside, and they were out there with this little boy," she continued, nodding toward Rath. "And then some Villa people came out, and we all went back inside, and...that's it."

"And you say none of them have spoken a word?" Hanson asked Mrs. Melbourne.

"Not so far," Mrs. Melbourne answered disapprovingly.

"That's weird," Hanson murmured. "Do they know each other, do you think?"

"Why would you think that?" Mrs. Melbourne asked. "They were found miles apart from each other and in very different conditions."

"I know," Hanson said. "But don't you think it's weird that none of them talk, yet they all hang together like that?"

"I called you here for your assistance in locating their parents, not your expert insight into their psyches," Mrs. Melbourne said archly.

Hanson pinked. "Right," he said as Dee privately noted that Hanson was far more on the ball than Madeline C. ever would be. "Actually, I may have seen this little guy yesterday evening," he went on. "There was a kid hiding in the trash cans behind the station, but he ran off before I could get a really good look at him.....no," he amended shaking his head. "That kid was buck naked and sent those cans flying like you wouldn't believe, so it must have been someone older and stronger."

The station. Dee glanced at Rath, who was watching Hanson like a hawk, a guarded expression on his face. Brivari had said that Rath would find the other two, and Max and Isabel had indeed been at the sheriff's station briefly before being transferred to the hospital. Had he been following their trail?

"Could we finish, please?" Mrs. Melbourne said.

"Sure," Hanson said quickly. "Has the new fella been seen by a doctor?"

"He was examined by Dr. Bush this morning," Mrs. Melbourne answered, "a local pediatrician who looks after our children. He said he was fine."

A bit of a leap, Dee thought privately. While it had been good news that Rath hadn't been sent to the hospital—no hospital had meant no blood work, which should mean no chance of detection—the elderly Dr. Bush had faced a very reluctant patient when he'd appeared in the children's room after breakfast. Even though Isabel had sat right next to him, petting his hand the whole time, Rath had been loathe to let the doctor near him. The doctor, for his part, had been perplexed as to why both of his thermometers and every tongue depressor he'd tried to use had mysteriously snapped in half as Dee had sat there on pins and needles, hoping against hope that broken medical equipment would be the worst they'd have to deal with. In the end, the doctor had apparently decided that Rath appeared healthy enough to sign off on even though he had precious little objective evidence of that, and Dee hadn't started breathing again until his signature was on the dotted line.

"Okay....I have statements from all the Villa employees who saw this, and I have all the photos and basic information, so I'll run this by the sheriff, and we'll put the word out," Hanson said.

"How is our new sheriff?" Mrs. Melbourne asked.

"He's doing just fine."

"For the moment," Mrs. Melbourne said under her breath.

Hanson's pen paused over the paper he'd been scribbling on. "I'm sorry, I didn't catch that?"

His tone had changed, and Mrs. Melbourne noticed; Hanson no longer looked cowed, but ticked. "I said 'for the moment'," she replied deliberately. "You know what happened to his father."

"My daddy worked for James Sr., so yes, I know what happened to his father. Far more than you ever will."

"Maybe so," Mrs. Melbourne said defensively. "But I still say more thought should have been given to handing the badge to another Valenti."

"I'm certain our new sheriff will be delighted to know that you've already tried and convicted him based on....well, I'm not quite sure what," Hanson said sharply. "But I'll pass it along to him, and maybe you can tell him yourself."

Madeline C. had the decency to look ever so slightly abashed. "No need for threats," she said stiffly. "I'm entitled to my opinion."

"And I'm entitled to mine," Hanson retorted. "And I've gotta tell you, my opinion of those who don't realize a man is innocent until proven guilty isn't very high."

"Valenti Sr. was proven guilty," Mrs. Melbourne said stoutly.

"No, the evidence was inconclusive," Hanson corrected, "and the town council fired him anyway. That's a long way from guilty. And it's Jim Jr. in the chair now, so explain to me what this has to do with anything?"

"I wasn't trying to start a fight," Mrs. Melbourne said, beginning to perspire.

"Then don't," Hanson said tartly. "Like I said, I'll run this by the sheriff and get started on it."

"What happens to the children while you're looking?" Dee asked, changing the subject.

"They'll stay here," Hanson replied. "Unless a suitable foster home can be found, that is."

"And what if their parents can't be located?"

"Then Social Services will put them up for adoption."

"I'd like to apply to adopt them," Dee said.

"Aren't you getting a bit ahead of yourself, Mrs. Evans?" Mrs. Melbourne asked. "We haven't even begun an investigation. Besides, you're much too old to adopt."

"Yes, I'm about your age," Dee said acidly.

Madeline C.'s face darkened; Hanson suppressed a smile. "If I were you, Mrs. Evans, I'd pray that their parents are found," Mrs. Melbourne said coldly. "Foster homes can be found, but adoptive parents are much more picky. They want babies, not older children."

"Sounds like a good reason not to disregard any interested parties," Hanson commented blandly as Madeline C. scowled. "By the way, do we have a name for this third one? I've got Max, Isabel, and.....what's this one going to be called?"

Dee looked at Jaddo's Ward, recalling the glimpses her father had seen of how he'd died, alone and outnumbered.....and drawing a sudden parallel.

"Michael," she said suddenly. "Call him Michael."

Hanson glanced at Madeline C., who struggled for almost a full minute to find a reason to object.

"Okay, then," he said, his pencil scritching. "For now, at least....it's 'Michael'."




***************************************************




Pod Chamber




Brivari slipped inside the pod chamber and hurried to Ava's pod. This was the first time in over twenty-four hours that he'd been willing to risk taking the time to return here, and he feared the worst. But she was still there, her pod intact, her yellow curls framing a face with eyes still closed. The fluid in the pod was alarmingly clear, but there was no way to tell when she would emerge, and the odds that he would be here when she did were slim indeed.

Exhausted, Brivari leaned against the wall of the chamber and closed his own eyes. He hadn't had a moment's sleep since discovering the empty pods, but the time was coming when he would have to sleep, leaving the hybrids without a Warder. At the palace, one's Ward was never unguarded; while one Warder rested, there was always another who filled in. There was no one to fill in for him other than their human allies, all of whom had proven able champions for his charges, and without whom the events of the past two days could most certainly have ended in tragedy. But there was no getting around the fact that those human allies lacked the ability to deal with a hybrid with a sudden burst of memory or, worse yet, a hybrid gone wild. He had hoped that perhaps Rath would have a more developed mental state, but Jaddo's Ward was every bit as silent as his own and Urza's. All three seemed trapped in between, with glimmers of their true selves slipping through long stretches of being simple human children, and he had only just begun to give thought to how to address that situation. At least Rath had been found, and all had passed human muster. That was something.

Brivari reached out to touch the smooth surface of Ava's pod, only inches away from her small human hand. Valeris should be here, he thought as a wave of sadness washed over him. Valeris should be here to see his creations emerge, to guide him as to how to bring them back to themselves. There was nothing in Valeris' book about the hybrids being in such an odd state, but then he'd never expected them to emerge so very young and so very late. Perhaps, were he here, he would be as puzzled as Brivari. Perhaps he would declare the entire endeavor a failure. Whatever he would have said or done, he would have known much more about this than either he or Jaddo. Not that Jaddo would have been much help if he were here.

Brivari let his hand fall from Ava's pod. Time to get back; he'd been gone too long already. He'd barely turned around when a shape slid from behind one of the torn pods, the infrared signature surrounding it announcing its owner before it completely took form.

"Were you ever going to tell me my Ward had emerged," Jaddo demanded, "or were you just going to let me discover that for myself?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 13 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 12, 1/31

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER THIRTEEN


September 19, 1989, 9:15 a.m.

Pod Chamber





"Where is he, Brivari?" Jaddo demanded. "Or rather, where are 'they'?"

Brivari stared at Jaddo in disbelief. This was the first time in thirty years that he'd laid eyes on his fellow Warder, and his presence here now was a mixed blessing. On the one hand, another Warder standing guard could be an asset; on the other, that Warder being Jaddo could mean disaster.

"I said, where are they?" Jaddo persisted. "What have you done with them?"

"Slow down," Brivari ordered. "Honestly, you only just get here, and already you're accusing me of nefarious doings!"

"And what am I supposed to think when I arrive here and find three hybrids missing? I can tell from the look on your face that you're not surprised, that you already knew they weren't here. Once again, were you ever going to tell me?"

"This only just happened!" Brivari said in exasperation. "I haven't had time—"

"—to let me know my own Ward had emerged?" Jaddo finished angrily. "Make time! I certainly would have had it been me who had been here!"

Something snapped inside Brivari, and he stalked up to Jaddo. "But you weren't here, were you?" he said furiously. "No, of course not! You're much too busy creating enemies so you can pick them off and feel like you're doing something useful, while I'm the only one left to actually be a Warder!"

"Oh, is that what you call resting on your laurels in 'Hollywood'?" Jaddo said derisively. "Don't make it sound like you sleep right outside the pod chamber, Brivari, because I know better. Such a nice house you have. A bit large for just one person, but then you don't spend much time in it anyway."

Brivari's eyes widened. "You've been spying on me?"

Jaddo gave a snort of annoyance. "Do you have any idea how utterly ridiculous you sound? I'm a Warder; 'spying' is my job. And yours too, if you'd only do it."

"What makes you think I haven't been?" Brivari retorted. "With all your antics making the newspapers and police reports, I don't even need to leave my kitchen table to follow you all over the continent."

"How comforting to know you haven't lost your skills entirely," Jaddo said acidly. "I'll ask you one more time: Where is my Ward?"

"He's safe," Brivari answered. "They all are."

"Where?" Jaddo demanded.

"It's not that simple!" Brivari exclaimed. "There are things you need to know! They're not—"

"Oh, but it is that simple," Jaddo insisted. "My Ward has emerged. How much simpler could it be? Where is he?"

"They're all that size!" Brivari shouted, pointing to Ava's pod.

Jaddo's eyes jerked sideways, widened, blinked, as though he was trying to process what he'd just heard. "They're....they.....they're...." He stopped, pointing mutely to Ava's pod as though unable to finish the sentence.

"They are all young human children, approximately six years of age," Brivari said.

"Six?" Jaddo echoed. "But they were supposed to be......"

"Adults. Yes, I know. But they're not. They're just like Ava."

Jaddo walked over to Ava's pod, gazing at the hybrid inside. "I thought....I thought something went wrong with hers," he said haltingly. "That this one had gone bad....that she hadn't developed....."

"None of them 'went bad'," Brivari said, "at least not in the conventional sense. The gestational fluid has simply reached the end of its lifespan. It was only supposed to provide nutrients and oxygen for twenty years; it lasted forty. When the fluid fails, the hybrids emerge no matter what their level of development."

Jaddo reached out a hand to touch Ava's pod. "Then why hasn't she emerged?"

"She will. According to Valeris' notes, as the fluid fails, it becomes clear, which means it's depleted. I noticed the change three days ago, and Zan, Vilandra, and Rath emerged a day later. Ava's pod will fail soon also. It's only a matter of time."

"Valeris," Jaddo said bitterly. "Once again we need him, and once again he's not here."

"I'm not certain he could have done anything about this," Brivari said quietly. "I think this one was beyond even him."

Jaddo's eyes closed briefly. "And do they....are they.....themselves?"

Brivari hesitated. "No. At least not yet. Although they have shown definite signs of post human abilities such as telekinesis and an accelerated rate of learning. And they appear able to communicate with each other via telepathic speech, although they have yet to communicate with me that way."

"They won't talk to you? Even Zan? Why not?"

"I'm not sure," Brivari admitted. "My impression is they can't hear me. They couldn't hear Dee initially either, but now at least Zan responds to her, although he has yet to actually answer telepathically."

"Dee is here?"

"As are the Proctors and the Healer. I begged the Healer to come when I realized their emergence was imminent."

"And she came," Jaddo murmured. "Of course she did."

"And examined them," Brivari said, "using the best tools available to human medicine."

"Which isn't saying much," Jaddo muttered. "And?"

"And their bodies are human, at least in terms of organs and bone structure. Only their blood contains hybridized cells the likes of which I've never seen before. Then again, we have created an entirely new species."

"You still haven't told me where they are," Jaddo noted.

"They are in a place humans reserve for lost children," Brivari said carefully. "I—"

"What? They're not with the Healer or the Proctors? Why not?"

"Circumstances dictated that they be where they are now," Brivari answered. "And Zan made it clear that's the way he wanted it."

Jaddo's eyes narrowed. "I thought you just told me they're not themselves."

"They're not," Brivari said impatiently. "They have....flashes. Moments. Short bursts of what appear to be awareness interspersed with a complete lack of awareness."

"And did Rath have a 'moment' where he weighed in on Zan's preference to stay where they are?" Jaddo paused, his eyes narrowing when Brivari didn't answer. "Ah. I see he did. And obviously Zan prevailed upon him to do it his way. I thought you said they weren't themselves? How much more 'themselves' could they be than Zan trampling Rath's better judgment?"

"Rath changed his mind," Brivari argued. "He stayed of his own free will. The important thing is that they are safe, for the moment," he continued. "I have not left their side until I came here today, the first time I felt comfortable stepping away even for a short while. But I also had Ava to think of, and I couldn't be everywhere at once, which is also why I haven't gone looking for you. I couldn't leave them. They've shown sporadic bursts of power, and if the humans become alarmed, they would need to be removed, not to mention what could happen if they suddenly become themselves with no Warder to guide them."

"So they do have powers? Rath has actually used them?"

"Rath and Zan have both manipulated objects, while Vilandra has yet to display anything other than a facility for human language—"

"It's a miracle she has that," Jaddo muttered.

"—but I'm assuming she also possesses post-human abilities," Brivari finished, ignoring him. "And their powers seem to be more instinct than anything else, used only when they're angry or threatened. I'm not certain how much control they have over them."

"Probably very little at this point," Jaddo said. "What happened when you connected with them?"

"I haven't yet."

"Why not? Sharing our memories may be exactly what's needed to awaken their own."

"Or it may backfire," Brivari said. "The Healer feels we should go slowly."

"Why?"

"I will let her explain it to you, but you must listen," Brivari said. "You've always trusted her before, always had nothing but the utmost respect for her. Hear her out before you go blundering in there and make everything worse."

Jaddo regarded him in silence for a moment. "Take to me to my Ward," he said finally

"Do I have your word that you'll do nothing but observe until you've talked to the Healer?"

"You have no business demanding my 'word' when you're harboring my Ward," Jaddo said flatly.

"The only reason I'm 'harboring' is because you weren't here," Brivari said sharply. "We don't know what we're dealing with, Jaddo, and you have a lousy track record for restraint. Give me your word, or I take you nowhere."

Jaddo's face darkened dangerously. "Take me to my Ward, and I will speak with the Healer afterwards."

"Your word," Brivari insisted.

"Or what?"

"Try me, and find out."

Brivari stood his ground as they stared each other down. He couldn't keep Jaddo away forever, of course, and it was unclear who would prevail in a fight because they were so evenly matched. But there was no doubt that each of them was capable of seriously wounding the other and that this would be a very bad time to have even one impaired Warder, never mind two.

"Fine," Jaddo said coldly. "You have my word."

"And I'll hold you to it," Brivari warned.

"You do that. Now, for the last time.....take me to my Ward."





****************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




Knock, knock.

Jim Valenti replaced the file he'd been reading and closed the cabinet drawer, taking his time. His visitor knocked again before he took a seat behind his desk, doing a speed check of his speech and his reasons for giving it one last time before the shit hit the fan.

Knock, knock.

"Come in."

The door opened. "Hanson said you wanted to see me, sir?" Deputy Alvarez said.

"That I did," Valenti answered. "Close the door, and take a seat."

Alvarez hesitated before complying, no doubt noting that Valenti wasn't smiling. Valenti waited until Alvarez was seated and several seconds had passed, until the awkwardness had reached the next level.

"So how are things going, Alvarez?"

"Uh....well, I only just started my shift, sir," Alvarez answered uncertainly. "But Hanson briefed us on the night's news. They picked up another lost kid at Westlake—"

"Yeah, he told me. Seems we're having an epidemic of lost children."

"Right," Alvarez replied, attempting a smile. "But other than that, I just got here, so I really don't have much to report."

"Good," Valenti nodded. "Good. Then now's the perfect time for you to satisfy your curiosity, while you're not distracted by other things."

" 'Curiosity', sir? About what?"

"Why, about whether I'm harboring little green men in my office."

Alvarez flushed. "Look, sir, I don't know what Hanson told you—"

"I don't need Hanson to tell me that my father's former colleagues are looking askance at me," Valenti broke in sharply. "And it pains me that multi-year veterans of this station can find no other way to express themselves then to skulk around water fountains and make snotty comments to their fellow deputies. You'd think that men with so much experience would have the courtesy to come to me directly with their concerns. You'd think."

Alvarez dropped his eyes, saying nothing. "So tell me, deputy," Valenti continued, "what I've said or done that would lead you to think I share my father's views on aliens in Roswell."

"Nothing, sir—"

"Nothing?" Valenti repeated, his voice rising. "But I must have done something. Because if I haven't, if you're spreading gossip based solely on what my father said or did, you've landed squarely in the land of guilty until proven innocent, a place no law enforcement officer should ever find himself."

"Sir, we all loved your old man, but we had valid concerns," Alvarez said. "We watched him go downhill—"

"Did you, now?" Valenti said with mock surprise. "Well, what'dya know, so did I. Imagine that! A shared experience. It's always nice when people can share experiences, don't you think?"

"Sir, with all due respect, is your sarcasm supposed to reassure me?" Alvarez demanded. "Because—"

"You have yet to show me anything even remotely resembling 'due respect', deputy," Valenti retorted, "and my sarcasm is supposed to make you think twice before bitching about your boss in his own station. And don't give me that 'valid concerns' crap. If your concerns were so 'valid', you wouldn't be out there yakking it up like a ten year-old school girl at recess. And do you really think you're the only one with so-called 'valid concerns'? My appointment was approved by the town council, many of whom had 'valid concerns' of their own. Concerns which ultimately didn't stop my being handed the badge, by the way. Just in case you hadn't noticed." He paused. "Get up."

Alvarez blinked. "Sir?"

"I said, 'get up'. You can handle a simple two word order, can't you, deputy?"

Slowly, Alvarez rose from his seat. "Look around," Valenti said. "Check under my desk, in my wastebasket, hell, check the pockets of my coat if you want and see if you can find anything that would lead you to believe that I don't deserve the respect of each and every man on this force. Don't forget the closet. Those aliens are small."

"That won't be necessary, sir," Alvarez said, looking supremely uncomfortable.

"Oh, I think it is," Valenti answered.

"No, it really isn't—"

"Do it."

"Sir, I—"

"Do it."

"Do you really expect me to—"

"Do it!"

Alvarez stood stock still, the blood rushing to his face, hands clenched at his sides. Valenti held his gaze, not moving a muscle, willing to let this stand-off go on all afternoon, if necessary. As long as it took.

Which wasn't long. Only a few seconds passed before Alvarez dropped his eyes and bent over stiffly, making a show of looking under the desk. Straightening up, he circled the room quickly, looking but not touching as Valenti watched his every move in silence.

"No aliens, sir," Alvarez said finally, his voice tight.

"You forgot the closet."

"Sir—"

Valenti held up a hand for silence. "You forgot the closet, deputy. I won't have my men thinking I'm harboring aliens. Go check it out and satisfy those 'valid concerns' of yours."

Looking more angry now than uncomfortable, Alvarez walked to the closet and threw open the door. There wasn't much in it, Valenti having only just moved in, and he stared at the meager contents for a requisite few seconds before retreating.

"No aliens there either, sir."

"Can I quote you on that?"

"Sir, this isn't very professional!" Alvarez burst out, unable to contain himself any longer. "Your father would never have—"

"I am not my father!" Valenti exploded, vaulting out of his chair with such speed that it rolled backward and hit the wall. "I am James Valenti Jr., a completely different person and a completely different sheriff! And I find it more than a little ironic that five minutes ago you were worried I was too much like my father, but now you're complaining I'm not enough like him. You can't have it both ways, deputy. Which will it be?"

Alvarez didn't answer, just stood there, eyes burning, his face so red it may have been on fire. "And don't you dare try to lecture me about being 'professional'," Valenti continued angrily, coming out from behind the desk. "This is between you and me. No one will know about it unless you tell them because I certainly won't. That's the way it should be, not snotty remarks to fellow employees at the front counter. Would you rather I do it your way? Because I can drag you out there and make you sniff around the main office if you'd like."

No answer. "Well?" Valenti demanded. "Which way do you prefer? Mine, or yours?"

"Yours, sir," Alvarez whispered.

"I can't hear you," Valenti warned.

"Yours, sir!" Alvarez repeated, every bit as angry as Valenti now.

"Then perhaps you'll remember that the next time you decide to pull this shit on me," Valenti said. "And perhaps you'll think better of it and have the guts to come in here and speak your mind to my face. A man can hope, can't he?"

Alvarez said nothing, staring at the floor. "And do you know what else I hope, deputy?" Valenti went on. "I hope I can rely on you and any others who feel the same way you do. I hope I can count on you for back-up, can count on you to follow my orders. Because we watch each other's backs, and I've gotta tell you, I'm not at all certain I want you watching mine. You're sending too many mixed messages for my comfort."

"Sir, I would never let you down when it really mattered," Alvarez said in a strangled voice.

"But you would other times?" Valenti said softly. "Oh, that's right....you already have."

Valenti watched Alvarez in silence for a moment before resuming his seat. "Assuming I can count, you and a couple of others are eligible for retirement. You all might want to look into that. Because if I catch so much as a whiff of this crap again, you'll have a choice between that or being terminated. Have I made myself clear?"

Alvarez's fists clenched. "Yes, sir," he ground out.

"Good. Dismissed."

Valenti waited until Alvarez's footsteps had faded away before going to the closet and opening the door. It was a pity, really, that Alvarez hadn't looked a bit harder. Because on the very top shelf was the box of his father's belongings, including that weird photo of the man with the silver handprint on his chest.

He wondered what Alvarez would have said if he'd found that.




****************************************************




Westlake Villa





"I'll send an employee to accompany you," the imperious woman in charge of the Villa told Brivari. "Wait here."

Brivari took a moment to steel himself before returning to Jaddo in the waiting area. *We've been given permission to observe,* he reported. *They're sending someone to accompany us.*

*I'm so pleased that some random human has graciously granted 'permission' for me to see my own Ward,* Jaddo said acidly. *Explain to me again why we're doing this ridiculous dance?*

*Because that Ward is currently in the care of the human Social Services system, as is mine. I have to deal with it, and so do you.*

*Like hell I do,* Jaddo muttered.

*You do if you want to see him sooner rather than later,* Brivari said tersely. *This institution will not take kindly to rude behavior. If you're smart, you'll display courtesy and gratitude.*

Jaddo gave a soft snort. *How about if I display silence?*

*Jaddo, believe me when I say that you are a walking example of the human axiom, 'silence is golden',* Brivari retorted. *If you wish to sulk, you'll get no argument from me.*

Jaddo muttered something unintelligible and likely profane as he continued pacing the waiting area of the Villa. Frankly, he'd be delighted if Jaddo really was angry enough to give him the silent treatment. Life was always better when his mouth was closed.

*But why are they even here?* Jaddo demanded as Brivari reflected that hoping for silence was nothing short of ludicrous. *What would provoke you to sentence them to a place like this?*

*Haven't we already been over this?* Brivari said impatiently. *They're children, Jaddo, human children. You weren't here when they emerged and haven't even seen them, yet you've appointed yourself my judge and jury. Typical.*

*And how exactly did that happen, Brivari? How is it that you happened to be here at the exact moment that three hybrids emerged?*

*Wonderful,* Brivari deadpanned. *Conspiracy theories. And from the one who conspired to remove the rest of the hybrids without consulting me, and lost all of them.*

*Ancient history,* Jaddo declared. *And you haven't answered my question.*

*If you must know, I visit yearly. It was pure luck that I was in the area and that I noticed the change in the pods. And I might ask you the same question: What brings you here at this 'exact moment'?*

*So what happens to 'Hollywood' in your absence?* Jaddo asked, ignoring his question. *I understand you've become quite successful. I had no idea you had such a flare for drama.*

*Of course I have a flare for drama; I worked in a palace. And you're not so bad yourself. The way you dispatched Agent Lewis and his henchman was quite dramatic.*

Jaddo's eyes flicked sideways. *I see I'm not the only one doing surveillance.*

*It's not hard when you leave bodies lying around.*

*I make no apologies for disposing of our enemies,* Jaddo declared.

*You haven't disposed of one in a while now,* Brivari observed. *If I were the guessing type, I'd guess the Special Unit has learned a few things over the years, and it's now much harder to get close to them. Don't look at me like that,* he added coldly. *Did you really think I wasn't keeping an eye on your antics? You may have taken out a few enemies, Jaddo, but you only succeeded in creating more. The Unit is larger than ever now, stronger than ever. All you've done is strengthen our enemies' resolve.*

*And what kind of message would allowing them to thrive unchecked have sent?*

*You don't get it, do you?* Brivari said in exasperation. *If we'd done nothing, they wouldn't have thrived, they'd have assumed we'd left just like everyone did the last time we were silent for years and withered from lack of justification. As I recall, that justification was restored exactly the same way, by you leaving a body behind.*

*Do we really need to have this argument again?* Jaddo demanded.

*Of course not,* Brivari retorted. *You started the conversation, and you're free to end it any time you like. Please do.*

"Are....you the gentlemen who wanted to see the children?"

It was a Villa employee, gazing at them quizzically, no doubt wondering why they both looked furious. "We are," Brivari answered with what he hoped was a disarming smile. "So nice to meet you...." he glanced down at her name tag "....Annie."

Annie returned his smile a bit tentatively, no surprise given that Jaddo was still scowling. "All the children are playing outside," Annie said. "If you'll follow me?"

They fell in step behind her as she led them through the building. "The children are on the playground," she told them. "There are some benches nearby from which you'll be free to observe. If you'd like to actually meet any of them, I'll make the introductions."

"Thank you," Brivari answered.

"Why do we have to 'observe'?" Jaddo asked. "Why can't we introduce ourselves?"

"We can't allow that," Annie said firmly. "All of these children are here because of some trauma or other, and they need consistency. Strangers can be upsetting, which is why we always make certain they're accompanied by a familiar face."

"Of course," Brivari interjected smoothly as Jaddo's eyes flared at her authoritative tone. "We understand completely. We're just....frustrated. This isn't our first attempt."

"Mrs. Melbourne mentioned that," Annie said. "It can be a very frustrating process for everyone concerned. I assure you we'll do our very best to smooth the way for you."

*While I do my very best not to strangle you where you stand,* Brivari added as Jaddo sullenly followed them through the building. *Does the concept of not calling attention to ourselves still escape you?*

*What on earth did you tell her?* Jaddo asked.

*That we were looking for children to adopt, of course. That's what these places are for.*

*You told her we were a couple?*

*Of course not,* Brivari said impatiently. *It will be a long time before human society advances that far. I told her we'd left our wives home because previous failed attempts had left them discouraged.*

*Did you get that tale from 'Hollywood'?*

*No, I got it from here, from listening to what's said here. You only just walked in the door, Jaddo. You'd do well to remember that.*

*You lead, I'll follow,* Jaddo said darkly. *What else is new?*

Brivari bit back yet another retort as Annie led them out a back door and across the lawn to where Westlake's children were scampering over, around, and under a series of climbing equipment. All but three, that is, who sat apart from the rest with puzzled looks on their faces as though they couldn't quite figure out what the other children were doing or what to do themselves.

*Is that them?* Jaddo whispered.

*Yes.*

*You're certain?*

*Of course I'm certain. Their faces match those of their donors.*

"I'll leave you two alone," Annie said, pointing to the benches she'd mentioned.

Brivari glanced at Jaddo, expecting yet another caustic remark. But Jaddo no longer looked combative or suspicious or angry, just....shocked. It had been quite a shock for him as well to see their Wards in this condition, and the ensuing scramble to safeguard their passage through the human system had been a welcome distraction from the enormity of what had happened, of what this could mean. Now that the initial threat had passed, he was beginning to feel some of what was now visible on Jaddo's face...and he mustn't allow himself to. One of them had to keep a clear head, and experience had proven that would have to be him.

*They're not playing with the others,* Jaddo said. *And they remain together. Does that not mean they know something of themselves?*

*Maybe,* Brivari allowed. *On some level, at least.*

*Tell me again what they've done?*

*Zan and Rath have exhibited post human abilities when angry or threatened,* Brivari recounted, *and all have exhibited unusual intelligence for human children this age.*

*Even Vilandra?* Jaddo muttered.

*Even Vilandra,* Brivari replied dryly. *She and Zan mastered English extremely quickly. And they all clearly understand each other, although they haven't yet spoken out loud, and I can't hear any telepathic speech.*

*So they're speaking privately?*

Brivari hesitated. *I'm not sure what they're doing.*

*Then we need to find out.*

*Of course we do,* Brivari said patiently. *But we also need to be careful. We don't know what state they're in, and if that happens to be a fragile state, we could wind up doing more harm than good.*

*And so of course your counsel is to do nothing.*

*My counsel is to proceed cautiously,* Brivari corrected. *You promised to consult with the Healer before attempting contact, remember?*

*Of course I remember. But do you have any idea how hard it is to stand back here and watch?*

*So try telepathic speech,* Brivari suggested.

Jaddo was quiet for a moment. *I have,* he said finally. *Several times.*

*And?*

*And....they're not responding. To Antarian or English.*

The ache in his voice was so clear that Brivari resisted the urge to point out that he'd warned him that was the case. He'd cautioned Jaddo to remember that he'd only just arrived, but perhaps he needed to remember that as well. If he needed time to adjust to this latest development, Jaddo would need even more.

"So it's older children you're interested in?"

It was Annie, who had apparently not retreated far enough that she hadn't noticed who had piqued their interest. "That's refreshing," she continued. "Most people don't give the older ones a second glance. Bit of a mystery, those three. They were found—"

"Are they siblings?" Brivari asked quickly, lest she give away the fact that Rath had been missing for a time. That could wait for later.

"We have no way of knowing, but perhaps. They certainly haven't left each other's side for a second. That's Max," Annie said, pointing to Zan, "and Isabel, and Michael. Let me know if you'd like me to introduce you."

*Who named them?* Jaddo asked as Annie withdrew again.

*Dee,* Brivari answered. *'Max' and 'Isabel' are names from her family. And you know where 'Michael' came from.*

*Yes,* Jaddo murmured. *That one is appropriate.*

A bell rang, loud and clanging. "Recess is over!" a Villa employee called cheerfully as though that were the best news in the world. "Everyone inside!"

Three heads whipped sideways, and three children rose as one, Vilandra between, their hands tightly clasped. "I'm sorry you didn't have long," Annie said as the crowd milled past them. "Perhaps you could...."

She stopped. The hybrids had come to a halt mere feet away, gazing up at them intently. "Well, look at that," Annie said thoughtfully. "I've never see them approach anyone. They must like you."

*Rath?* Brivari heard Jaddo whisper.

Rath's eyes widened, whether in surprise or alarm it was hard to tell, and he took a step back. "I'm sorry," Annie apologized. "They're easily spooked, I'm afraid. Let's go in, children," she said soothingly to the three who still hadn't taken their eyes off their Warders. "Follow Isabel, you two."

They obeyed, Isabel gently pulling her brother and fiancée along, both of whom glanced back in their direction. *Incredible,* Jaddo said, eyeing Vilandra. *Another body, another life, and still she leads them both. Even 'Annie' knows it.*

*Even she knows it,* Brivari murmured.

*How did she wind up their protector?* Jaddo said disapprovingly. *And why do they allow it?*

*She has the most affinity for the human world, so she serves as liaison.* Brivari glanced at Jaddo, whose eyes were still on Rath, now a dot in the distance. *He heard you, you know.*

A flicker of pain crossed Jaddo's face. *I know.*

*But that's good,* Brivari said. *That's the first time I've seen him respond to telepathic speech.*

*Yes,* Jaddo said bitterly. *With fear. Fear toward me, of all people.* He paused. *He's not in there, Brivari.*

*You've decided this after a thirty second encounter?*

*There's nothing in his eyes,* Jaddo argued, *in any of their eyes. It's as if they're.....blank.*

*Then why did they just stop in front of us? They're already more aware than they were when they first emerged, and their personalities are asserting themselves in ways they weren't only a day ago. This is a process, Jaddo,* Brivari added gently. *We have to let it happen, step by small step.*

Jaddo said nothing for a moment, watching Vilandra lead Rath and Zan inside the building. *You asked me why I was here,* he said at length. *I'm here because something's happening within the Special Unit, something which has shaken it to its very core.*

*What have you done now?* Brivari asked wearily.

*Nothing,* Jaddo said defensively. *They've seen nothing of me for at least a couple of years now.*

*Nicholas, perhaps?*

*I doubt it. I know how alien activity, or perceived alien activity, makes them react. This is different, different enough that it has me worried. I wanted to see for myself that the hybrids were all right.*

*There's no way for the Unit to find the hybrids, Jaddo. You know that.*

*I know nothing of the sort, and neither do you. If there's any way to bring them back to themselves, it is imperative we do so as quickly as possible. And if that's truly a step-by-step process, it's time for the next step.*

Jaddo marched across the yard, not bothering to wait for Brivari.

*Take me to the Healer.*




****************************************************




The Marriott Hotel

Washington, D.C.





The elevator door opened, and Daniel Pierce stepped into the hotel hallway, yawning. He'd been up all night, and now it was time for some much needed sleep. He'd let AD Skinner off his leash, knowing full well that Skinner wouldn't blow him in and was even secretly relieved he'd turned up, albeit not in the way he'd expected; otherwise Skinner would have had to admit he'd lost him, and that would have meant the end of his career. Skinner wanted to be the Bureau's hero, so Pierce knew he'd keep working on him, keep trying to get him to deliver the serum, and for now, it suited him to let that play out. His father had been right: It was ridiculously easy to manipulate people. Simply find out what they wanted most and either dangle it in front of them or threaten to remove it. The rest took care of itself.

Pierce's eyes flicked right and left as he slid his key card into the lock on room 314. There had been no sign of a tail since he'd hooked up with Skinner, and given what had happened, the Bureau would have to be some special kind of stupid to make a move on him now. Still, he couldn't afford to be careless.


You're not safe, Daniel. Ever.


Another sobering thread of advice from dear old dad had been the need for absolute, unwavering paranoia. One must always assume one was pursued even if one saw no evidence of same. One must never take for granted that one's position was secure, not only because friends could become enemies, but because fortunes turned on a dime in the volatile world of politics and power. His father insisted that making paranoia a part of everyday life rendered it so routine as to actually ease one's paranoia, a round-and-round line of reasoning that almost made sense. Which is why he'd put that tiny sliver of paper in his door when he'd left this morning, and why he noticed its absence now.

Pierce froze in his tracks, one hand on the doorknob of the barely open door, the other listening intently. He heard nothing, but that meant nothing, and he reached beneath his jacket for his gun as he pushed the door open. The "Do Not Disturb" sign was still on the handle, and a quick glance at the rumpled foot of the bed told him the room had not been made up. No cleaning crew to blame here. The door closed gently behind him as he eased his way through the narrow entry hallway and into the room proper, his gun held in both hands.

An unfamiliar man was sitting in the chair by the window, a glass of something or other in his hand. "Very good," the stranger said approvingly, not the least bit alarmed at being approached by an armed man. "I checked your door quite thoroughly. How did you know I was here?" He paused, smiling faintly when Pierce didn't answer. "I haven't ransacked your room, if that's what you're thinking. I know I wouldn't find anything, so it was hardly worth the effort. And so rude. Not a good way to introduce oneself."

"Which you haven't," Pierce noted. "Introduced yourself, that is."

"Ah. Yes. My mistake." The man rose, setting his drink down and extending a hand. "I'm Daniel Summers. I hear you wanted to meet me?"

Pierce's gun lowered slightly. "The Daniel Summers in charge of the Special Unit?"

"The same." Summers paused, withdrawing the ignored hand. "To business, then, Agent Pierce. You have something I want."

Pierce's gun rose again. "Funny. I was just about to say the same thing."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 14 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 13, 2/7

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FOURTEEN


September 19, 1989, 10 a.m.

The Marriott Hotel, Washington, D.C.




If one had been listening, one could have heard a pin drop in Room 314 of the Marriott Hotel as Daniel Pierce Jr., inheritor of the serum which controlled aliens, faced off at gunpoint with Daniel Summers, the man in charge of the Bureau's Special Unit tasked with capturing them. This despite the thick carpeting, the thermal curtains, the voluminous bedspread which spilled off the end of the unmade bed, sound deadeners all. It was that quiet. Pierce waited, and so did the man whose job he wanted. Summers looked relatively young, mid 30's perhaps, sans tie and in his shirt sleeves in a very un-Bureau-like display of casualness. His appearance wasn't the only casual thing about him; the expression on his face was definitely not one of a man standing in front of a loaded weapon.

"Well?" Summers said at length. "Aren't you going to shoot me?"

I should, Pierce thought. He'd pulled a gun. Never pull a gun you don't mean to use, his father had counseled. Never make a threat you don't intend to carry out.

"What are you waiting for?" Summers asked, sounding puzzled. "You have me right where you want me. You want my job, you have a weapon, you're even close enough that you could say it was self-inflicted. He walked up to Pierce, pressing his chest against the barrel of the gun. "Go ahead," he said softly. "Shoot."

Pierce tried to move his trigger finger, but it wouldn't budge. Neither would any of his other fingers on either hand, as though they'd all voted unanimously to mutiny.

"No?" Summers shrugged, backing away. "Suit yourself. Mind if I sit? It's been a hell of a day, and I was enjoying my drink. Actually it's my second; damned minibars don't stock drinks big enough for a pygmy." He sank into a chair, grabbed his glass. "You don't mind, do you? You can shoot me every bit as easily from here, although I'd wager the self-inflicted bit won't hold from this distance."

Do something! Pierce shrieked at himself. He'd already committed what his father considered the unpardonable sin of making a threat he was obviously unwilling to carry out, and every passing second made him look more like a fool to the one man he wanted to impress. At the very least, he should fire at something just to prove he knew how.

Summers was giving him one of those appraising looks that every agent-in-training came to hate over the course of their time at the Academy. "If you're not going to shoot, could you put the gun away? I find that loaded weapons impede conversation, at least when they're drawn. You can always shoot me later."

"What makes you think I'm not going to shoot?" Pierce demanded, desperate to salvage at least a sliver of face.

"Oh, I don't know....maybe because you haven't?" Summers suggested.

"Maybe I'm still weighing my options," Pierce said.

"Perhaps," Summers allowed. "Although guns are blessedly simple devices that offer only two. You either fire them.....or you don't."

"And in between those two options is a third," Pierce countered. "Holding someone at gunpoint while you decide what to do with them or have them do your bidding."

"Mmm," Summers nodded. "Like you did with AD Skinner. Poor guy was all a twitter thinking I'd be mad that he'd lost track of you. He didn't actually say he'd lost track of you, mind you, but obviously he did because otherwise how could you have caught him off guard and taken him on a field trip? He was so worried I'd fire him, but you know what I said? I said, 'Walt, this just proves that your student learned his lessons well. Turn out more agents like that, and I'll be a happy man.' Not sure he believed me, but at least he started breathing again. I think."

"Wait," Pierce said. "You had Skinner tail me?"

"Of course I did," Summers answered. "Who else?"

"I thought.....wouldn't Skinner be reporting to Director Sessions?"

"No. Skinner reports to me."

"And you report to the Director?"

"No," Summers repeated. "I report to no one."

"No one?" Pierce echoed. "But I....I thought...."

Summers' eyebrows rose, and Pierce stopped, flushing. "Do you mean to tell me," Summers said slowly, "that the man who wants my position, who was even contemplating killing me to get it, doesn't know who he'd be reporting to were he to get what he wants?" He waited while Pierce stood there in miserable silence, feeling like a circus sideshow freak. "Daniel, Daniel, Daniel," Summers said sadly, shaking his head. "Not good, my boy. Not good."

"I'm not a 'boy'," Pierce retorted.

"Then stop acting like one," Summers said, his voice suddenly sharp. "Put the gun away and sit down before you make an even bigger ass out of yourself."

His face now literally on fire, Pierce slowly lowered his gun. He'd failed one of the biggest tests of resolve, and there was no point in making it worse by dragging this out any longer. He'd just assumed the head of the Special Unit reported directly to the FBI's director because that's what his stepfather had done. Couple that with Skinner's perfectly sensible remarks about seasoned agents not being willing to follow a green recruit, and it was clear that dropping his gun immediately after learning the identity of his guest would have made him look a whole lot better than he looked right now.

"I said, 'sit'," Summers reminded him, gesturing toward the opposite chair.

"Watch your mouth," Pierce said severely. "I still have your precious serum, and it's not at all clear to me that you're the highest bidder."

Pierce flinched as Summers broke into a laugh. "Good save! Quick recovery. Points for that. And you're quite right. Sit....please."

Tucking his gun into the back of his belt, Pierce took a seat with all the dignity he could muster, which wasn't much given that he'd just made a royal fool of himself. "So how is that you report to 'no one'? My stepfather, Agent Lewis, reported directly to J. Edgar Hoover."

"Taking control of the conversation by asking the first question and reminding me of your pedigree, all in one sentence," Summers said approvingly. "You're doing better. Keep this up, and you'll be back where you were in no time."

"Are you going to answer me, or just tap dance?"

Summers smiled faintly. "Yes, your stepfather reported directly to Hoover. But one of his most enduring legacies was making the Special Unit so powerful that it shed the need for direct oversight."

"So....does Sessions even know about the Special Unit?"

"He does indeed," Summers nodded. "William Sessions is one of our own, a former Special Unit agent who took the reins in '87 because of......you."

Pierce blinked. "Me?"

"We knew you turned thirty this year," Summers said. "Former Director Webster never knew we existed, nor did his predecessor. But with the serum coming back into our hands, we felt it was time to reestablish our ties with the Director. After all, it worked so well for your stepfather."

Pierce was quiet for a moment. "The president doesn't know, does he?"

"No president ever has," Summers answered. "Or ever will. That's for his protection as much as ours. When it comes to black ops, we're blacker than black."

"So you put Sessions in place," Pierce murmured.

"Indirectly," Summers allowed. "Behind the scenes. I don't officially exist, or at least my job doesn't. I also installed Skinner at the Academy and tasked him with making certain your loyalty was unwavering."

"So why isn't he fired?" Pierce asked bluntly. "Because it's pretty clear my loyalty is wavering."

"I don't think so. You came to us first, didn't you? Besides, no one is ever 'fired' from the Unit. You leave feet first....or you don't leave at all." Summers paused, letting that sink in. "So, Daniel....name your price. How much for your serum?"

"I already named my price," Pierce replied. "I want your job."

"You're certainly consistent," Summers chuckled. "Very well, then—it's yours."

"It....is?" Pierce stammered, instantly wishing he'd kept his mouth shut.

"Absolutely," Summers said magnanimously. "Just as soon as I'm done with it. In the meantime, consider yourself the Unit head in training. I need a successor, and I can think of no one better than Daniel Pierce's son and Bernard Lewis' stepson. And lesson one begins here." As he spoke, Summers reached into the suit coat draped over the chair behind him and withdrew something which he slid across the table. "I'll be back in an hour with a car. Have your bags out front."

Pierce picked up the envelope. "Plane tickets?"

"Field trip!" Summers said cheerfully. "Your second."

Third, Pierce corrected silently. "So are you planning to retire?" he asked as Summers rose from the table.

"Not until I have to."

"But....why would you have to? I thought you said you reported to no one."

"I don't," Summers answered. "I'll leave this office the same way all of my predecessors have: I'll be murdered. Not by another agent," he added as Pierce felt his face growing warm again. "If you'd actually had your act together, that would have been a first. No, Daniel, all Unit heads have died quite literally at the hands of the monsters we're chasing. Or perhaps I should say 'hand'; the silver handprint, the aliens favorite MO. They killed your father that way, and your stepfather, and Agent Del Bianco, your guardian, and Agent Cartwright, his replacement. Took them longer for that last one, and they haven't gotten to me yet because we've gotten smarter about outsmarting them, but no matter; they'll catch up with me eventually and cook my insides while I'm still alive, just like all the others. And on that day, you will become the head of the Special Unit.....and the next one in the line of fire."

Summers slipped his coat on, never taking his eyes off Pierce. "So, tell me....are you absolutely certain you still want my job?"




**************************************************




Proctor residence




"Mama?"

"Back here," Emily called, squeezing the pruning sheers around an unruly stem.

Seconds later Dee appeared in the doorway of the back porch. "I wasn't sure anyone was home," she said, coming out into the yard. "It's hard to tell when you never lock your doors."

"We haven't locked our doors since we moved in fifty years ago," Emily replied. "This isn't like the city." She glanced sideways as Dee sank into a lawn chair. "So how are they?"

"So far, so good," Dee sighed, closing her eyes. "They're in great shape. I'm exhausted."

"Get some sleep," Emily advised. "You're not their Warder."

"But I promised Urza I'd look after Vilandra."

"You've been looking after all of them for the past two days," Emily reminded her. "You can't do them any good if you fall over. Even Yvonne took a break when you called and said they weren't sending Rath to the hospital."

"You mean 'Marie'."

"Oh....sorry," Emily said, shaking her head. "I can't get used to her new name. I know, I know, it's not 'new', exactly, but it's new to me."

"How is she taking all this?" Dee asked. "Is it weird for her to be in this house again?"

Emily set the shears down and pulled off her garden gloves. "You mean how is she coping with staying in the same house where she almost died years ago? I wasn't sure they'd take me up on my invitation to bunk here, but it hasn't seemed to faze her in the least. She and I have had a great time catching up with each other, and so have Stephen and your father."

"Like some demented family reunion," Dee murmured.

"I'll skip the 'demented' label, if you don't mind," Emily said dryly. "Maybe call it a 'touched by an alien' reunion?"

"Marie wasn't touched by an alien, she was touched by a human," Dee reminded her. "A human trying to get her pregnant with a half alien child without her knowledge. I think that qualifies as 'demented."

"Yes, I remember," Emily said pointedly. "I was there when it was delivered, such as it was. And that only proves that Dr. Pierce was demented, not any of us."

Dee muttered something under her breath, and Emily ignored her. Her daughter was in a mood, and it was no secret why: She disagreed with Brivari's decision to leave the children at Westlake. While Emily could see both sides of the argument, it was ultimately up to their Warder, and she was happy to stay out of it.

"So what's Rath like?" Emily asked, changing the subject.

"Really, really suspicious," Dee answered. "Max and Isabel went along with everything, calm as could be, but Rath was another story."

"Well, he was an alien warlord. I would imagine being suspicious is something of an occupational hazard. Did I tell you I think he was here?"

Dee's eyes widened. "What? When?"

"Yesterday morning," Emily said, tearing open a bag of mulch. "I'd tossed some of the clothes you'd found in the attic into the garbage, and I heard something out by the cans. When I went out, the lid was off one of the cans, and there were small footprints in the dirt. I didn't put it all together until you said he showed up in clothes you thought you'd seen before."

"Good Lord," Dee breathed. "They were here, and so was he. They were at the sheriff's station, and the deputy I spoke to this morning said he thought he'd seen Rath there yesterday evening."

"That means he might also have been at the hospital," Emily said thoughtfully. "That's a scary thought."

"Terrifying," Dee agreed. "He's just so much more on edge than Max; I'm afraid he'll blow any second. And Brivari tells me he and the king fought because Rath usually advocated the more aggressive approach, while the king did the opposite."

Emily smiled faintly. "Sound like anyone we know?"

"The irony wasn't lost on me," Dee answered. "The thing is, I'm with Rath on this one. Those kids shouldn't be there. It's too dangerous."

"That's not for you to decide," Emily said lightly. "So I take it he settled in despite his attitude? You wouldn't be here otherwise."

"Isabel calmed him down. He responds to her better than he does to Max." Dee paused. "They had to call him something, so I suggested.....Michael."

Emily was quiet for a minute as she spread the mulch evenly over the garden. "I'm sure Courtney would approve," she said finally. "Does Brivari know where she is?"

"I think he knows; he's just not telling. He's probably afraid I'm going to drop everything and run find her."

"Which you might," Emily chuckled.

"Gee, thanks," Dee said sourly.

"Oh, for heaven's sake, Deanna, lighten up!" Emily chided. "Honestly, you're acting like this is some huge tragedy. I think it's exciting."

" 'Exciting'?"

"Well, sure. We saw those babies ages ago when they were just dinky little things in pods, and now we get to see them born. I think that's exciting."

"Maybe you wouldn't think it was so 'exciting' if you'd sat with them for hours, praying they wouldn't do anything to give themselves away," Dee said crossly.

"Hello?" a familiar voice called from the front of the house. "Grandma? Are you home?"

"Back here, Diane," Emily called as Dee rolled her eyes and sighed heavily.

"Oh, good!" Diane called back. "Wait until you see what I bought!"

"What now?" Dee muttered. "A gym set? A swimming pool?"

"Now, Deanna," Emily said warningly. "If buying baby things makes her feel better and Philip doesn't mind, what's the harm? Besides, it's none of our business. And you know how much you appreciated it when I failed to mind mine."

"Mom!" Diane exclaimed happily, filling the porch doorway with a paper bag in each arm. "I didn't know you were here. What lovely flowers, Grandma."

"Thank you, dear," Emily said, ignoring the disgruntled look on Dee's face. "I'll send some home with you. They'll brighten up your house as you unpack."

Diane gave Emily a big hug as Emily deliberately avoided looking at her daughter. Dee had never liked Diane because Diane tended to be emotional and just not as cerebral as she was, but Emily had always been fond of her grandson's wife. Diane was just so much easier to get along with than either Philip or Dee, so grateful for even the smallest things. Having produced a daughter who argued for sport, Emily secretly found Diane refreshing, a welcome respite from endless conflict. Secretly....and sometimes guiltily. Was it kosher to prefer your granddaughter-in-law to your own daughter?

"Look what I found!" Diane was saying, plopping on the porch step and setting the bags beside her. "Isn't this adorable?"

Emily blinked; Dee's eyebrows rose. "Uh....isn't that a bit large for a baby?" Dee asked, eyeing the sunny yellow sundress Diane was displaying for them.

"It's not for a baby, it's for Isabel, silly," Diane answered. "Do you think it will fit? I also found some things for Max, some shirts, and some slippers. Oh, and some coats, you know how expensive those can be, and.....

But Emily wasn't listening; she was watching Diane's face as item after item was arrayed for their inspection. "Diane," she said suddenly, "would you be a dear and go get your grandfather? He's upstairs. I'm sure he'll want to see all this."

"Like Daddy's going to care about a bunch of garage sale leftovers," Dee said darkly when Diane had obligingly trotted off. "Why'd you get rid of her?"

"Because the answer to your problems is right there," Emily whispered. "Diane wants children. There are children who need a home. Do the math."

Dee's mouth fell open. "Her? Mama, you must be joking! They need to be with someone who knows them, someone who's up to the task of dealing with them, not some weeping willow who'd cave at the first sight of trouble! And there will be trouble, you and I both know that. Besides, she wants a baby."

"But did you see her?" Emily pressed. "Did you watch her face?"

"I try not to," Dee muttered.

"She's every bit as excited now as she was when she bought all that baby furniture," Emily argued. "This could work, Deanna. For both sides of the equation."

"So she's 'excited'," Dee said crossly. "So what? She gets excited when they pick up the trash. A few minutes ago, you were 'excited'. Merely being 'excited' won't cut it when the going gets rough. You know that."

"Then tell them the truth," Emily suggested. "They're not stupid, unless you'd like to argue your own son is stupid. We all know; why can't they?"

Dee blinked in astonishment. "I can't believe you said that. Who else have you told this incredibly bad idea?"

"No one," Emily said. "I just thought of it. So that leaves just you who thinks it's an 'incredibly bad idea'. Perhaps I should cast the net a little wider and see what someone else thinks."

"Yes, let's," Dee declared. "Where's Marie? Maybe she can talk some sense into you."

"She's not here. She and Steven left a couple of hours ago."

"Where'd they go?"

"I'll tell you, but you might not believe me," Emily said. "It's the last place you'd ever expect."





***************************************************




Eagle Rock Military Base





Steven put the car into park and switched off the engine. The sudden silence was unbelievably loud.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked. "Are you sure you'll be okay?"

Marie's eyes swept the fence along the back side of the base. "I don't know," she admitted. "I was okay at the Proctor's. No nightmares about what happened there, or anything."

Steven gazed out the window for a moment. "All right, then," he said finally. "Let's go."

They climbed out, the hot, dry, desert air like a furnace after the air-conditioned car. "Yuck," Steven commented. "How did we ever stand it here without climate control?"

"We didn't know any better," Marie said. "So are we climbing?" she asked skeptically as they approached the fence, a massive structure which surrounded the entire base. "Or digging under it? A bit much for a couple in their sixties."

"We could always try blasting through it like the aliens did," Steven said dryly, reaching into the bag he was carrying and producing a pair of wire cutters. "Or we could go the more conventional route."

"You're going to cut the fence? I thought you said you'd made a few calls, and you had a way in here."

"I did, and I do," Steven answered, waving the wire cutters. "What, you thought someone would meet us at the front gate with a ring of keys and a full military pardon?"

"Then what were the calls for?"

"To make certain this place had really been abandoned," Steven replied, snipping the first chain link. "Supposedly it's far enough off the beaten path that little attention is paid to it. By the time anyone finds out someone's been here, we'll be long gone." He kept snipping, neat cuts in a rectangular pattern until a large enough section was loose to pull open like a door.

"After you," he said, waving his hand in a mock flourish.

Marie stepped through the opening, holding her arms tight to her body to minimize the chance of snagging anything on the fence. The base loomed in the distance, looking very different than she remembered it, having rarely seen it from this angle.

"It's going to be a walk," Steven commented.

"A few minutes, at least," Marie nodded, donning a pair of sunglasses and a hat.

Almost twenty minutes, as it turned out. It was all still looking remarkably unfamiliar when they reached the buildings and walked between them, emerging on the other side.

"What?" Steven asked when she stopped abruptly.

Marie's eyes raked the deserted base, her eyes seeing empty buildings, empty parking lots, the empty flag pole....but her mind seeing something very different. This was the front side, the side she was more familiar with, and suddenly it was bustling just like it had been back in the '40's, teeming with soldiers either fresh from the war or who had joined up shortly after VJ Day in a burst of pride for their country's military. Most of them had no idea there was a live alien held prisoner right here on this base, and only two had any idea there were other aliens crawling all over it on a regular basis.

"Nothing," she answered. "Let's keep going."

"The compound's still a ways away," Steven reminded her. "Let's get out of the sun for a while."

"More wire cutters?" she asked as they approached a padlocked door.

"Why not? I'd wager the Army can trade us a few ruined locks for some closure after what they put us through."

No argument there, Marie thought as Steven neatly cut the chain on the door. It opened slowly, reluctantly, as though it resented being pressed into service once more. The hallway inside was eerily quiet and covered with a thick layer of dust.

"We're leaving footprints," Marie murmured.

"Didn't we the last time?" Steven asked.

Those were emotional, Marie mused as they reached the main reception area, empty of furniture now, the large window where she'd eagerly waited for her parents that first day she'd been allowed out of the compound now covered with dirt. On the other side was the mess hall, its benches parked on tables, its kitchen shelves empty.

"They left the appliances," Marie noted.

"They were already decades old when they shut this place down," Steven said. "Who would've wanted them?" He brushed a hand over the counter where the condiments used to sit. "I ate here with Malik once. Asked him why he used ketchup when he couldn't taste it."

"What did he say?"

"That everyone used it, and he wanted to blend in."

"In more ways than one," Marie sighed. "I miss him."

Steven nodded soberly. "Me, too."

They were quiet as they continued through the building, cutting their way through the lock on a door on the other side, stepping into the heat once more. The compound was visible in the distance, a jail for so many more than just Jaddo. She'd been imprisoned there when Cavitt kidnapped her, drugged by aliens, assaulted by Pierce, smacked around by Lewis....the list went on and on. And that was just her list. Everyone who'd been trapped there had a list of their own.

"Water?"

Marie unscrewed the cap from the bottle Steven fished out of his bag. "How long did it used to take? Four or five minutes?"

"Something like that," Steven agreed.

But it was closer to fifteen before they stopped before the doors of the compound, hot and breathless once more, Marie's stomach churning even though she felt inwardly calm. "Guess we were younger then," Steven said, checking his watch.

"Just a bit. Are we breaking and entering here too?"

"You bet. I didn't come all this way only to stop here." Steven paused, wire cutters poised in mid-air. "Unless you've changed your mind?"

"No," Marie said quickly. "We won't get a chance like this again. Open it."

The chain snapped, falling to the ground with a clank. "Thompson told me he locked this place up after we went AWOL," Steven, said, pulling the door open.

"Think anyone's been in here since then?"

"I doubt it," Steven answered. "This was a massive failure from the Army's perspective, and a secret they'd kept from the president. Can't see anyone wanting to revisit that."

They stepped through the first set of doors, then the second, doors which had been manned by several guards back when Jaddo was captive. The hallway inside was in much worse shape than the main building, the dust much thicker, the decay much more evident. This first floor had been the "public floor" where visitors with the right security clearance were told that an Army division had been assigned to study the alien's ship. Few ever learned there was a live alien in the basement.

"I think you're right," Marie whispered. "I don't think anyone's set foot in this place since 1950."

"Good," Steven said. "You still okay?"

"Yeah," Marie nodded. "I.....I had a moment back there, but now.....it's weird. I don't feel much of anything, but my stomach is all tied in knots. It's like my body knows, but my brain hasn't figured it out yet."

"It might when we go downstairs," Steven warned.

He was right. Marie's stomach clutched tighter as they descended the staircase to the basement, the flashlight Steven had produced from his bag bobbing in front of him. One of the old shoe fitter x-ray machines sat at the base of the stairs, covered with a thick layer of dust.

"Haven't seen one of these in decades," Steven commented.

"They were outlawed," Marie said, brushing dust off the top which billowed like a cloud. "We didn't realize how dangerous x-rays could be. I've always wondered how many soldiers stationed here wound up with x-ray burns or worse." She paused, gazing at a set of initials carved into the wood. "This is the one I talked the Roswell shopkeeper out of!" she exclaimed. "I pretended to cry, and said he'd be saving a man's life if he gave it to me."

"And you were right," Steven said. "Well....not a 'man' exactly. But close enough."

Unlike the doors upstairs, the double doors that led to the basement opened without complaint and closed behind them as silently as they ever had. It was pitch black down here save for the flashlight beam, reminding Marie of the night the aliens had attacked and taken out the generator, plunging everyone into darkness. Instinctively, she reached for the light switch.

"That won't—"

Click

"....work," Steven finished in wonderment as light bathed the long main hallway in front of them.

"It shouldn't have," Marie agreed. "Why is the power on?"

"I don't know," Steven shrugged. "Maybe it's on in the rest of the base too. We didn't check."

They walked slowly down the hall, taking trips down the shorter side hallways, peeking into the break room, the lab, Pierce's office, her own quarters. A few pieces of furniture were left, but other than that, the place was empty and filthy, enough so that it was difficult to remember what it had looked like when she'd been confined to this floor.

"I lived here," she murmured, stepping into the little bathroom that used to be hers. The mirror above the sink was grimy, but still useable. "That face is a lot older than it was the last time I looked in this mirror."

"So's mine," Steven said behind her. "Which is something of a miracle. When I first came here, I thought for sure I was dead. And there were times I wondered if you'd make it out alive either."

"But we did," Marie whispered.

"Yeah, we did." He draped an arm gently across her shoulders. "Shall we get this over with?"

It was a short walk from her quarters to Jaddo's former cell, that garish white room Major Lewis had been so proud of. For the first time now she felt genuinely sick, even though she knew nothing could hurt her here anymore. She held Steven's hand tighter as they rounded the corner.....and stopped.

"It's gone?"

"It's still there," Steven said. "According to Thompson, General Ramey ordered the cell and the observation room walled shut."

Marie ran her hand over the wall where the door used to be, pressing her palm to the tiles, trying to feel the space on the other side. As late as when they'd turned the corner into this very hallway, she hadn't yet decided if she would actually go inside. Now she didn't have the option....and she almost wished she did. Making the choice yourself made all the difference.

"Do you ever regret it?" Steven asked. "What we did, I mean. Fighting the establishment, working with the aliens, all the subterfuge, having to live in hiding for the rest of our lives?"

"We haven't been hiding much for a while now," Marie reminded him.

"But it's always in the back of our minds," Steven said. "And you can never be 'Yvonne' again. I know I call you that in private, but I can see it still makes you nervous."

"Maybe," Marie admitted. "But what else could we have done? We could never have just sat there and done nothing. And not all the results were bad. We helped free Jaddo, got justice for Betty Osorio, and played a huge part in shutting this whole place down. And because of what Pierce did to me, I became a doctor and saved a lot of lives. And what about you? Those babies you helped the Warders rescue way back then are born now, and walking around. They might not be here if it weren't for you."

"And Hal Carver," Steven added. "Him and his brilliant fire alarm idea."

"I wonder what happened to him?" Marie murmured.

"Don't know. We should look him up some time."

They stood there for a few minutes longer, gazing at the wall behind which some of the worst days of their lives had taken place. "I'm done," Marie said finally.

"You sure?"

"This place is long dead, just like it should be," she answered. "I've gotten what I came for. Let's go."

It was a long, long walk back to the car, through the compound, across the base, around the back. One's sixties weren't the best time of life for this kind of exercise, and when they reached the car at last, they sat for several minutes with the air-conditioning cranked and consumed another bottle of water apiece before heading back to the Proctor's house.

"Was that another car?" Marie said suddenly.

"Where?" Steven asked, slowing down.

Marie's eyes were locked on the base. "I....never mind. I must be seeing things."




***************************************************



"Here we are," Agent Summers said, shifting the car into park. "Would you like the honors?"

Daniel Pierce climbed out of the passenger seat, the heat blasting like a furnace after the nicely cooled car. The fence was huge, the padlock and chain on the gate ridiculously small. The key Summers had given him turned with difficulty as though the lock were full of sand; it took him several minutes to remove the chain, push one side of the gate open far enough to admit the car, and walk back, and by the time he did, he was filthy. Honors, indeed.

"You still haven't told me what this place is," he said dubiously, rubbing his dirty hands on his pants.

"I'm bringing you home," Summers replied, gunning the engine toward the buildings in the distance.

"Home?"

"This is where it all began," Summers said, "back in the summer of 1947. Welcome to Eagle Rock."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 15 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 14, 2/14

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FIFTEEN



September 19, 1989, 5 p.m.

Proctor residence





"So I really should be going!" Diane said cheerfully. "I've talked everyone's ears off long enough."

I'll say, Dee thought wearily. After fetching David to ooh and aah over her latest garage sale acquisitions, Diane had plopped herself down and chattered to all of them for a good forty-five minutes. And it was all about Max and Isabel, how cute they were, how lost, how sorry she felt for them, how much they needed a stable home, blah, blah, blah. It was spectacularly bad timing given that Emily had only just made the spectacularly bad suggestion that Diane and Philip could become their guardians, made worse by the "I-told-you-so" looks from Emily and puzzled looks from David, who was still in the dark as to this latest mother-daughter disagreement.

"Do you really need to leave so soon, darling?" Emily was saying.

"Give Philip my love," Dee said, drawing a sharp look from her mother. "Let me get that for you," she added, grabbing one of the bags of clothing Diane had bought.

"I'll get the others," David chimed in, taking the hint.

"You're not in a hurry to get rid of me, are you?" Diane teased, painfully unaware that she'd hit the nail right on the head. "But Philip will be expecting his dinner, and...."

She stopped, having just opened the front door to find a very dusty Steven and Marie directly on the other side. "I'm sorry," Marie said, taking in the crowd in front of them. "We didn't know you had company. Should we come back?"

"Don't be silly," Emily said, ushering them inside. "Diane, these are the Johnsons, some old family friends who are staying with us for awhile. Marie, Steven, this is my granddaughter-in-law Diane."

"Nice to meet you," Steven said. "I'd offer a handshake, but we're a bit dirty."

"I'll say," Diane chuckled. "Where have you been?"

"Out in the desert," Marie replied.

"Doing what?" Diane wondered. "Digging?"

"We.....used to work there," Marie answered.

"In the desert?"

"It was a long time ago," Steven said.

"What kind of work did you do in the desert?" Diane asked.

"Whatever it was, the Johnsons look a bit tired," Dee broke in. "Perhaps you could interrogate them later?"

Diane blinked. "Oh...I'm sorry," she stammered. "I was just curious. I wasn't trying...I mean....I didn't mean to......"

"Of course you didn't, dear," Emily said with a pointed look at Dee. "David has your things, so he'll help you out."

"So nice to have met you," Marie added.

"And you," Diane said. "I hope you enjoy your stay...."

Dee's breath caught in her throat as Diane stopped, having once again opened the front door to find two people standing on the porch. One of them was Brivari, and the other.....judging from the glances exchanged all around, the other wasn't hard to guess. For any of them.

"Are we interrupting?" Brivari asked the gaping assemblage.

"No, of course not," Emily said, recovering quickly. "Come right in."

"My, but you have a lot of visitors, Grandma," Diane remarked.

"Never rains but it pours," David smiled.

"Certainly doesn't," Emily said with feeling. "Diane, these are old family friends—"

"More 'old friends'?" Diane asked, bemused. "Is this some kind of reunion?"

Emily glanced at David, who shrugged. "I guess having lots of friends is one of the blessings of living as long as we have," he said lightly.

"Would you like some help with those bags, Diane?" Dee prodded, more anxious now than ever to get rid of her.

"No, thanks; Grandpa's got them," Diane said. "Oh....I wanted to stop by and pick up some treats for Max and Isabel. Do you think they like chocolate?"

"Most children do," Emily assured her.

"I'm sure they'd love it," Dee added, urging her father toward the door behind Diane's back. "Grandpa can tell you where there's a good candy shop on the way out to the car."

David left with an armful of Diane's bags, which pretty much required Diane to follow. He was back in less than a minute, and Dee closed the door firmly and leaned against it. "Thank God!" she said wearily. "I thought she'd never leave."

"She was right about this being a reunion," Steven remarked, eyeing Jaddo. "The gang's all here."

"Why is she picking up 'treats' for the hybrids?" Jaddo asked suspiciously.

"She has no idea they're 'hybrids'," Emily reminded him. "To her they're just lost children. Welcome back, by the way. Nice to see you too."

"Getting reacquainted will have to wait," Jaddo said bluntly. "I need the Healer's expertise."

"Some things never change, do they?" Steven said dryly as Emily's eyebrows rose. "I suppose that's a comfort."

"Speak for yourself," Brivari muttered.

"You're here about your hybrids," Marie said, coming directly to the point.

"I'm here about reawakening the hybrids," Jaddo clarified. "Brivari tells me you advised against helping them regain their memories."

"I advised against it in the short term," Marie corrected. "They still appear to be in some sort of in-between state, and I don't know how long it will take them to come out of that."

"They may never come out of that unless we pull them out," Jaddo argued.

"And they may never come out of it if you try to pull them out too fast," Marie said. "We're talking about memory, about perception, about their emotional states, and in a species I've never seen before, that you've never seen before. My gut feeling is that the process of rediscovering themselves is already underway, and it very likely is a process. Meaning it will take time. Meaning it might be very unwise to accelerate it."

"So we're supposed to do nothing because you have a 'gut' feeling?" Jaddo asked skeptically.

"You trusted my 'gut feelings' way back when," Marie retorted. "And if you don't trust them now, why are you even here?"

Dee watched Steven stifle a smile at the challenge in Marie's voice as a parade of emotions crossed Jaddo's face, none of them happy. It was David who filled in the awkward silence.

"How about we let Marie and Steven clean up while the rest of us catch up, and then Marie can tell you what she learned from the various tests she did," he suggested to Jaddo. "You only just got here, and I know you wouldn't want to proceed without having examined everything she's learned so far."

He motioned toward the living room as though the issue were already settled, and a moment later, it was. "Very well, then," Jaddo agreed, albeit reluctantly. "And I meant no disrespect," he added to Marie. "I will, of course, abide by your judgment."

"Oh my goodness," Dee said faintly to Brivari as David drew Jaddo into the living room. "I'm guessing you two aren't having a happy reunion."

"And you'd be right," Brivari said darkly, "although I suppose it could be worse."

"How in the word did he wind up here now?" Steven asked.

"Jaddo is of the opinion that the Special Unit is more active for some reason or other," Brivari answered. "He was checking on the hybrids because he feared the Unit had somehow gotten closer."

"I take it you don't believe him?" Dee said.

"It doesn't matter whether I believe him or whether he's right," Brivari replied. "What matters is what he believes and the fact that he will act on that belief whether I want him to or not. That was the mistake I made when he felt the hybrids were in danger back in '59. If I'd compromised and agreed to give a set to the resistance, we would have lost only one set, not two." He paused, watching David urging Jaddo to sit. "Your father always could mollify him. So could Malik. And so can you, Lieutenant. I'm afraid I have the opposite effect."

"I don't know if 'mollify' is the word I'd use," Marie said. "But if it takes a compromise to rein him in, that's not a problem. I'm not against any and all efforts to jog their memories, I just don't want their murders laid out before them right off the bat. This needs to go slowly. Do you think he'll be willing to do that?"

"He will if it comes from you," Brivari answered. "You saw the way he capitulated just now. That's a level of respect I've never seen him afford anyone other than his Ward." He paused. "I heard you say you were out in the desert. Does that mean you returned to the base?"

Dee's eyes widened when Marie and Steven nodded. "No wonder you're both so dirty! What did you find?"

"It's empty," Steven replied. "The base was closed some fifteen years ago, and the compound looks like it hasn't been touched since Jaddo escaped."

"Is the cell still walled off?" Brivari asked.

Steven nodded. "Sure is. And there aren't many left who would remember it was there anyway."





****************************************************




Eagle Rock Military Base




Daniel Pierce gazed out the car window as they drew closer to the complex of buildings ahead. The unlocked fence sat open behind them, and ahead of them there was.....nothing. No cars, no people, no signs of life. From this distance at least, the place looked empty.

" '47," he said as the car reached the edge of the complex. "You mean the crash? But that was on—"

"Pohlman Ranch," Summers finished. "I know. We'll go there too, just for the tourist value, but there's nothing there now. This is where the real work was done."

" 'Work'?"

"You'll see," Summers said.

They were driving among the buildings now, and it was clear the place was deserted. Grimy windows and locked doors graced every building, most of which were one or two stories save for the huge hangars. An empty flagpole stood in a small circle in front of what looked like a reception building.

"Air Force?" Pierce asked.

"Army," Summers answered.

"Army? Wait a minute," Pierce said, bits of pieces from the mountain of information he'd sifted through floating to the top. " 'Eagle Rock'....wasn't that my father's base?"

"The same," Summers answered. "And this is the building."

He stopped the car. Pierce had the door open before the engine died, not even noticing the fierce heat this time. The drab, flat, building in front of them had double doors and no other distinguishing features.

"This is where my father worked?"

"I know it doesn't look like much," Summers admitted, closing his car door. "But that was the point. This building already had a somewhat sketchy history, having been used for medical experiments during World War II. It was empty in '47, had been for a few years already as I understand it, so it was the perfect place to hide a very high profile prisoner."

"In the middle of an Army base," Pierce said dubiously.

"Everyone knew they had the aliens' ship," Summers said. "That was the cover story. They told everyone they were working on the ship, and this building was the base for that operation. Most people never knew there was a live alien being held here. Not even the President." He walked closer, hands in his pockets. "The base was closed in the '70's, but this building was abandoned in July of 1950. No one's been inside in almost forty years."

"No one but whoever did that," Pierce said, nodding toward the broken chain looped around the door handles and the footprints in the dust below.

Summers shrugged. "He knew I was coming; that's how I got the key. Probably wanted to take another look around. This way."

There was another set of double doors inside, and a long hallway on the other side dotted with footprints. The place was filthy, dust puffing around their ankles as they walked down the long main hallway, passing offices, quarters, a small mess. "This was the public face of the operation," Summers explained, "what visitors saw. The good stuff was downstairs."

Pierce craned his neck in every direction as he followed Summers down two flights of stairs. This had not been what he'd expected when he'd headed for the airport earlier today with visions of Area 51 and top secret revelations dancing in his head. Instead they'd boarded a plane for New Mexico, right back where he'd just come from, although he certainly wasn't going to admit that to Summers. And now they were wandering through an empty, filthy building that his father had supposedly worked in? Whatever for?

"Now, these are interesting," Summers said, coming to a halt at the bottom of the stairs beside an odd wooden object.

"What's this?"

"A 'shoe fitter'. Basically an x-ray machine."

"What do x-rays have to do with fitting shoes?" Pierce wondered.

"Not much," Summers chuckled. "These were all the rage in the '40's and 50's before they were banned. You'd try on a pair of shoes, and then stand on the platform and look through the eyepiece to see the bones of your foot inside your shoe. It was supposed to confirm that your shoes fit well."

"Couldn't you do that just by walking around?"

"Sure you could," Summers replied, "but these were a big draw in shoe stores, especially with the kids, before we figured out x-rays were damaging. Most customers didn't get hurt, but store employees weren't so lucky. Their exposure was a lot higher."

"So what's it doing here?" Pierce asked.

"You made AD Skinner cough up all those files," Summers said. "Don't you know?"

His tone was casual, but it was clear this was a test. Pierce hesitated, trying to dredge up something useful from the sea of information he'd floundered in, the few hours of sleep he'd snatched on the plane not nearly enough to clear his fuzzy mind.

"Bones," he said, suddenly recalling something not from the pile Skinner had produced, but from the notes his father had left. "The aliens could be identified by their blood and their bone structure. An x-ray should have been able to identify them."

"Very good," Summers said approvingly. "There was a mad scramble for a way to easily identify aliens after the compound was attacked by aliens in late '47. They didn't manage to free the prisoner, but General Roger Ramey, the commander of this op, was under orders to execute it if he couldn't come up with something....and this is what they came up with. It was sheer genius; these were simple, easy to use, and plentiful at the time. I understand they poached them from shoe stores for miles around in order to get enough of them. Prior to that they'd had a cumbersome system of questions and answers which the aliens had managed to defeat, hence the execution order."

They emerged into yet another long hallway, and Summers snapped the light switch on. There were footprints down here too, in every direction, down every hallway.

"Why is the power on?" Pierce asked.

"The key to the front door, the power on; all part of the service," Summers said. "Some soldiers were quartered down here, but this is mostly labs, offices, and the prisoner's cell, of course."

"Which room was my father's?" Pierce asked, gazing in doorways as they passed, hoping to find some identifying information.

"We don't know," Summers answered. "Nobody ever bothered to give us a floor plan." He turned down a side hallway, opened a door. "This is where the prisoner was held."

It was an old operating theater from the looks of it, with observation windows set high in the ceiling. "Doesn't look very secure for a shapeshifting alien," Pierce commented.

"It wouldn't have been if the alien had been able to change its shape," Summers agreed. "But your father developed the serum, remember? It was stuck in human form, and unable to use any of its whiz bang powers."

Which is why I'm here, Pierce reminded himself. He was here to market his father's discovery, his game piece in the game of power, now passed to his son. Still, he had a lump in his throat at the thought that his father had stood here, in this very room. Certainly he'd been at the bank too, but that had been a mere business transaction; his father had worked here for three years, conducting the most groundbreaking research the planet had ever known, and the wave of nostalgia that swept over Pierce now threatened to distract him from his true purpose.

Which might be the point. "Why are we here?" Pierce asked Summers. "You don't strike me as the type who's into archeology."

Summers smiled faintly. "This is my gift to you, Daniel, the Bureau's gift, if you'll play ball with us."

" 'Gift'?" Pierce echoed. "How can the FBI 'gift' me an Army base? How did you even get in here? Do we have a mole in the military?"

"We have moles everywhere, but I didn't need a mole for this," Summers replied. "As soon as your father's lawyer resurfaced, we knew you'd be getting the serum soon, so we approached the Army and told them we had it."

Pierce blinked. "You lied to them?"

"Don't sound so surprised," Summers said blandly. "Besides, we didn't 'lie', we 'bluffed'. And they didn't call us on it. They never knew your father was married, never mind had a son who was set to inherit what they wanted. So they were quite shocked when we laid out the last thirty years for them and just assumed we had what we said we had. They were all too willing to make a deal."

Pierce's throat tightened. "Deal?"

"The Army will grant us the use of this facility as a base of operations for the Special Unit," Summers said. "We keep the serum, but will share anything we learn about alien life and share access to any prisoners we capture."

"They might feel differently if I approach them and make it clear that I am the only one who has the serum," Pierce said.

"I doubt it," Summers said casually. "The Army isn't eager to revisit the late forties, Daniel. This operation was always beyond top secret and ultimately a failure because they lost the prisoner, allegedly with Ramey's help. After its escape they destroyed every shred of evidence they could find about what went on here, and at this point in time, all the brass involved are dead and even the youngest private who worked here would be in his sixties. They've been out of the alien business for years with the exception of a brief period of interest in '59 when your father was murdered, and they don't want any inconvenient questions asked about what went on here. This allows them to shift both the work load and the spotlight to us, all while remaining in the loop. And if it all goes bad, they can say they had no idea what we were doing here, that they were just trying to help out a federal agency. It's a win-win for them."

And for you, Pierce thought, his ire rising that one of the players had been yanked from the game board. "Okay, then, maybe I'll try the CIA," he said testily.

Summers blinked. "Oh....I'm sorry. Didn't I mention that we approached the CIA too? They're good to go with the whole Army deal because we'll share with them too. They were never in the alien business anyway, so they don't have any idea how to proceed. Your stepfather came to us in 1950, so we're the only agency left that has a body of knowledge on alien activity on this planet."

"So you just did an end run around me and took out the competition, is that it?" Pierce demanded.

"Of course," Summers said calmly. "That's how the game is played. Daniel, please," he continued when Pierce turned away angrily, his power crumbling around him, "this is good news! Three American agencies have pledged to work together to remove the alien threat. Do you know how rare that kind of cooperation is, how valuable? The Special Unit has now expanded its sphere of influence by two hundred percent, which can only be a good thing when you're chasing monsters. And we haven't forgotten you. It's still your serum, and we're prepared to offer you a position in the Unit."

"Which you can take away at any time after you have what you want," Pierce said bitterly.

"Which is a risk you take regardless," Summers said. " Keep in mind you'll have to hand over the formula at some point. Your father was a physician, but you aren't. Unless you plan to acquire a whole lot of medical skills very quickly, you'll have to reveal the formula to whomever you do business with.....and once it's gone, it's gone. When that moment comes, who would you prefer to be surrounded by—strangers, or your own? Foreigners, or people who know your history and will treat you with the respect you deserve?"

Pierce clamped his mouth shut, seething at having been outmaneuvered without even realizing it. He'd been doing so well following his father's advice to the letter, but then his father couldn't have known how much time would have passed between his death and his son's thirtieth birthday or how attitudes would change. The military had been a contender back when he'd written his instructions, as had the CIA, then a fierce rival of the FBI. The various game pieces had shifted since then, and in his zeal to follow his father's instructions, he'd forgotten that.

"Think it over," Summers advised. "You have a very valuable commodity, which is precisely why we're making such a generous offer. Just imagine continuing your father's work in the very place where it began....did you ever dream you'd get that chance?" He glanced sideways as Pierce walked sullenly beside him. "And then there's always the mystery about this place. That's an extra bonus."

Pierce was quiet for a moment before deciding to take the bait. "What mystery?"

Summers came to a halt in the middle of the main hallway. "I told you not much survived the Army's purge after the prisoner's escape. Basically the only documentation left is in the hands of the Bureau courtesy of your stepfather, and even that's sketchy, just an outline really." He gestured down the hallway they'd already visited. "The prisoner was originally held in that old operating theater, but Agent Lewis referenced a new cell, a then state-of-the-art room which he designed. He was quite proud of it, but no one ever found it, and it's not clear if it was actually built or just planned. The Army doesn't know of course, and there are only snatches of information in the little we have."

"So that's the mystery? A lost room?"

"That and the soldiers who went AWOL in 1950 right after the prisoner escaped," Summers said. "One of them was your father; we know what happened to him. But the other two were almost as high profile, the compound's chief of security and the nurse who assisted your father and was reported to have been very close to the prisoner, its handler, really. If you believe the Army, they were never found."

"Lost soldiers and a lost room," Pierce murmured, gazing at the footprints in the dust. "Maybe your contact was taking one last look for that room."

"Maybe. One last look just in case. And with another set of eyes," Summers added. "He brought a friend."

Pierce followed Summers back upstairs, his own eyes on the floor. It was hard to tell, but there were two sets of prints, obscured in most places because whoever had been here had walked either single file or trampled over their own footprints on the way back. They were almost to the front doors when he spotted a clear set.

"What?" Summers asked when Pierce paused.

"Nothing," Pierce said quickly. "I'm just thinking things over."

"Good," Summers said approvingly. "Nice to see you don't rush into things."

And it's nice to see you miss things, Pierce thought, stepping back into the desert sun. One set of prints did indeed belong to a male, but he hadn't brought a friend. He'd brought a date.

The second set belonged to a woman.




****************************************************



Westlake Villa,

Roswell





"How much longer is this going to take?" Jaddo grumbled. "I had no idea that putting human children to bed involved such lengthy rituals."

"It will take as long as it takes," Brivari said. "And your complaining will not make it go any faster."

Jaddo lapsed into an all too familiar impatient silence as they waited behind the brightly lit Villa for its hallways to empty and its occupants to go to sleep. Just like old times, Brivari thought, watching Jaddo pace the moonlit yard. Three decades worth of chasing their enemies had not altered Jaddo one bit or stilled the restlessness that became problematic when not curtailed.

"I heard you earlier on the telephone," Jaddo said suddenly.

"I needed to catch up with my assistant while I'm away," Brivari replied. "What of it?"

"You sounded so very.....human," Jaddo said disapprovingly.

"I work with humans, so it's necessary to sound like them."

"This was different," Jaddo insisted. "I've watched you, with your parties and that ridiculous clothing you wear—"

"Tuxedos are the dress code for many Hollywood soirées."

"Call them what you like. I still say you look like one of those—what do you call those flightless birds? Penguins. That's it. You look like a penguin."

"I look like everyone else," Brivari said. "Which is the point, if I'm not mistaken. Blending in is our biggest defense, is it not?"

"You're 'blending' a bit too much, if you ask me," Jaddo muttered.

"And you're not 'blending' at all," Brivari said sharply, "which is nothing new, if you ask me. You still haven't learned how to not leave a trail of bodies behind."

"The Special Unit is our enemy," Jaddo argued.

"But you don't stop with enemies," Brivari said. "Like that woman you killed in this area a few years back. Was she our enemy as well?"

"No, she was just in the way," Jaddo answered. "I shouldn't have to explain the concept of collateral damage to you."

"And I shouldn't have to explain the concept of natural consequences to you," Brivari retorted. "The man who found her body, 'Hubble', or whatever his name is, has been hunting you ever since, even enlisted Valenti to help him. Removing enemies only helps if it decreases their numbers, Jaddo, which means we should try to avoid making new ones."

Jaddo gave a soft snort. "So you're still advocating the 'stick your head in the sand' approach? Typical."

In so many ways, Brivari thought sadly. If these tired old arguments reared their heads within hours of their meeting for the first time in decades, then they had been right to separate. Whatever had happened in their absence from each other, whatever Jaddo had done, things would likely have been much worse if they had stayed together. How ironic that their mission's success had hinged upon avoiding the one person on this planet who was just like him.

Lights began going out all over the Villa, one after another. "Finally," Jaddo muttered.

"Wait," Brivari cautioned. "There will still be employees moving around for a few minutes. And you do remember the Healer's cautions, don't you?"

"Of course I remember," Jaddo said. "She repeated them enough."

"She startled you, didn't she?"

"What do you mean?"

"I saw you looking at her, at all of them. They've aged. Substantially."

Jaddo was quiet for almost a full minute, a very long time for him, even longer when he was impatient. "That was....disturbing," he allowed. "And all the more reason why we should not become attached to humans."

"Mmm," Brivari murmured, forbearing to point out that Jaddo's reaction had proven him to be already attached, which would no doubt provoke yet another argument. But no matter; the subject has served its purpose. It was now safe to go inside.

The hallways were still lit but empty as they silently made their way upstairs to the hybrids' room, with Brivari worrying how they would react and whether Jaddo would overextend himself in his eagerness to restore his Ward. Rounding the corner to the bedroom, the second was still a worry.....but the former was not.

Three small shapes stood in the middle of the room, hand in hand. Waiting.

Waiting for them.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 16 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 15, 2/21

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER SIXTEEN


September 19, 1989, 8:55 p.m.

Westlake Villa, Roswell




*Would you look at that,* Jaddo breathed. *They're waiting for us! They knew we would come for them!*

It certainly looks that way, Brivari agreed as the three hybrids stood side by side and hand in hand in the dark room on the Villa's second floor. The place was quiet, all the children having been put to bed, the nearest employee a few doors down. Vilandra stood between Zan and Rath as she always did, always had, probably always would. They were watching their Warders closely, attentively, but with no fear in their eyes.

And no recognition either. *We know they're not completely unaware,* Brivari said. *We've all noted flashes of some level of comprehension just like earlier today in the yard. But look at them, Jaddo, look at their faces. They have some concept of what we are, but they don't know who we are. Not yet.*

*Then it's time we made that clear,* Jaddo declared. *Which of us will identify?*

*I know you want to,* Brivari said gently. *Go ahead.*

Jaddo eagerly stepped forward as Brivari knew he would, and for a moment, Brivari felt a pang of guilt. Jaddo had wanted to show the hybrids their native form, but the Healer had insisted that one of them remain in human form in case there was an untoward reaction, although there'd been no decision as to which one. He'd made it sound like a magnanimous gift, but the truth was he'd been counting on Jaddo's legendary eagerness because he hadn't shapeshifted in years, decades even; living among humans with no enemies at hand, there had been no need. He'd changed his identity several times, but that did not require changing shape; it was easy to alter one's facial features, length and color of hair, height, even gender without seriously altering the basic package. He'd given it no thought until that awful director's pool party back in the 70's when the ramifications of remaining in one shape for so long had become shockingly clear. He'd always suspected something like this had happened to Jaddo during his years of imprisonment, but Jaddo had always refused to discuss it. It had taken much less time for Jaddo, but then he was so much younger....

Jaddo's human form softened, shrank. His hands grew, his fingers lengthened, his hair disappeared, his eyes grew enormous and black, and when he was through, his height was between that of Brivari and the children, who gazed at the apparition in front of them with no alarm, but no recognition either.

*Say something telepathically in Antarian,* Brivari suggested. *Perhaps the combination of language and form will be effective.*

A moment later, Jaddo shook his head. *Nothing. I tried Antarian and English.*

*Then say it out loud,* Brivari said.

"Master?" Jaddo said carefully. "I am your Warder. Do you remember me?"

If Rath did, he gave no indication, merely looked his Warder up and down, as did Zan and Vilandra. "This is what you looked like," Jaddo continued, gesturing with a huge hand, "before....." He stopped as Brivari made a warning sound in his mind. "What you looked like before," he finished. "Do you remember?"

*Apparently not,* Brivari murmured.

*Then we should move along to the next step,* Jaddo said firmly, sliding back into human form.

*Before we do, I'd like to review the Healer's guidelines.*

*Is this some kind of test?*

*A review,* Brivari corrected. *For both of us.*

*I don't need a review,* Jaddo said irritably. *She repeated herself often enough.*

*Because she knows you. You're not exactly a repository of happy memories, Jaddo.*

*And you are?*

*No, I'm just better able to control myself,* Brivari said pointedly. *As evidenced by the fact that you almost just referenced what led them to their current bodies even though the Healer repeatedly warned us to avoid that topic at all costs.*

* 'Almost' being the operative word,* Jaddo said. *That won't happen again.*

*It shouldn't have happened the first time. She's no fool, you know. We should respect her counsel.*

*And when have I ever called her a 'fool'?*

Brivari smiled faintly. *True. You had to cross a galaxy and crash land on a backward planet, but you finally found a female you respect. Imagine that.*

*Then stop lecturing me, and let me proceed,* Jaddo said crossly.

*The guidelines, Jaddo,* Brivari said firmly. *Indulge me.*

*Very well, then,* Jaddo sighed. *We are to clear our minds and think of a single happy memory.*

*And keep it brief to minimize the chances of anything else slipping through.*

*Yes, yes,* Jaddo said impatiently. *May I begin?*

*What are you going to show him?*

*That's none of your business.*

*Like hell it isn't,* Brivari retorted. *If it backfires, I'm guessing it'll suddenly be my business.*

The curtains flapped at the open window as Jaddo glared at him and the hybrids waited, unable to hear their private telepathic speech and seemingly unaffected by the increased tension in the room. *I was going to show him our first meeting,* Jaddo said finally. *Under the circumstances, I found it fitting. Does that meet with your approval?*

That last was delivered with more than touch of sarcasm which Brivari ignored, responding only with a nod. Jaddo knelt down beside Rath, looking him in the eye, taking his hand. "I want to show you something," he said to the boy, "but I need you to let go of her."

Haven't you always? Brivari thought dryly, wondering if Rath would comply; if they were touching, the connection might pass from one hybrid to another, and there was no way of knowing how a memory chosen for one might affect another. But Rath promptly released Vilandra's hand, and she did not object, she and Zan watching along with Brivari, who braced himself for anything. Connections were difficult to control, but it was possible to place a certain memory in the forefront of one's mind by concentrating on that one memory, for a short while, at least. The Healer had been most insistent that they not burden the children with frightening or violent memories at this stage in their development, which meant they must take great care to suppress a great many lest anything alarming slip past. He would have preferred to wait a while longer before attempting this, but as usual, Jaddo's presence and legendary impatience were moving things along faster than they would have had he not appeared. Whether or not that was a good thing remained to be seen.

He needn't have worried. A minute or so later, Jaddo released Rath's hand with an air of disappointment, the child having had no reaction of any kind. *Nothing,* Jaddo said sadly. *I'm not even certain he saw it.*

*The Healer said it may take some time for them to process what we're showing them,* Brivari reminded him. *Would you like to take Vilandra, or shall I?*

Stupid question, he added silently as Jaddo threw him a look that sufficed as answer; if Brivari had never been fond of Vilandra, Jaddo absolutely couldn't stand her. Brivari took the hand that had previously held Rath's, wondering if she'd be willing to let go of Zan. Letting go of Rath was one thing, but letting go of her brother.....

But she did, and without prompting, demonstrating once again both their language comprehension and some level of awareness of what was happening. The memory Brivari had chosen was one of Zan and Vilandra as children, a family event when their father was young and healthy, and it had the same effect on her as Jaddo's memory had on Rath—none.

*Try Zan,* Jaddo urged.

Brivari hesitated before reaching for his Ward's hand. He'd been dreading this ever since Jaddo had proposed it because, although loathe to admit it, he was terrified he wouldn't be able to keep the worst of his memories from his own Ward. He'd disparaged Jaddo's ability to control himself, but the truth was he was equally worried about his own.

*What are you going to show him?* Jaddo asked.

*You didn't care what I showed Vilandra,* Brivari noted.

*Of course I didn't. But I care what you show my king.*

*It's the same memory I showed Vilandra, a childhood memory of a family picnic. I thought it appropriate as they are both now children.*

Jaddo nodded, and the boy didn't resist as Brivari took his hand, taking a moment to concentrate before reaching out with his mind. The brief scene played out, Brivari focusing carefully on every detail, relieved when he reached the end and could finally let go.

But he couldn't. The memory faded, and in its place was a cloud of questions, of confusion, a probing that bordered just on the verge of panic....

With a start, Brivari let go of Zan's hand. *What?* Jaddo demanded. *What happened? He didn't react.*

*No,* Brivari whispered, gazing into his Ward's eyes. *I did.*

*But why?* Jaddo pressed. *Did you see something?*

*He connected with me, or tried to. I'm not sure he even knew what he was doing.*

*Do you think he saw anything he shouldn't have?* Jaddo asked worriedly.

*I.....don't think so,* Brivari replied. *I severed it immediately.* He rose to his feet, still shaken. *Vilandra didn't do that.*

*Neither did Rath,* Jaddo said. *You hit a nerve, Brivari.*

"Back into bed," Brivari said firmly. "That's enough for tonight."

For all of us, he added as three pairs of feet trotted obediently toward a single bed, lying side by side as he covered them up, careful not to touch any of them. A few minutes later he and Jaddo were back outside, have encountered no one on the way out.

*Disappointing,* Jaddo said. *Zan reacted, but the others did not. I know the Healer said it might take time, but I'm hoping it won't.*

And I'm hoping it will, Brivari thought privately, disturbed by what he'd glimpsed through that fog of confusion and fear in his Ward's mind. If that was what awaited Zan when awareness finally dawned, it might be best if it took a very long time indeed.




***************************************************



Valenti residence




"Not even one more chapter? Why not?" Valenti asked when Kyle shook his head. "I thought you liked Ramona."

"I do," Kyle said, his hands working the blanket tucked around him. "It's just...."

"Just what?"

"Just.....Mommy did the voices better."

Valenti felt his chest constrict. "Oh. Well....then you'll have to show me how she did them, and I'll get as close as I can."

"I can't show you a voice," Kyle lectured. "You hear a voice, not see it."

Valenti smiled faintly. His son was a stickler for detail, just like his old man. "Very true. So you'll have to say it the way Mommy did, and I'll get as close as I can."

Valenti waited as Kyle picked at the fuzz on his blanket, knowing full well that pronunciation probably wasn't what was uppermost in his son's mind. "Daddy?" Kyle said finally.

"Yeah?"

"When will I see Mommy again?"

God, I hate this question, Valenti thought. Michelle was diligent about sending cards, and gifts, and phone calls. Visits were another matter entirely, necessitating contact between the two of them she did not wish to have. Kyle had only seen her a couple of times since she'd left.

"I'm not sure," he answered truthfully. "What did she say last time you talked to her?"

"She said she wasn't sure," Kyle said dejectedly. His fingers abruptly stopped plucking. "Maybe you could ask her?" he said hopefully. "Maybe she'd tell you."

"I think she's more likely to tell you," Valenti said dryly. "But I'll ask," he added hastily when his son's face fell. "I'll definitely ask next time she calls."

"But she always calls when you're at work," Kyle protested.

Of course she does. "Then I'll call her," Valenti said. "I'll call her and ask."

"Promise?"

"Cross my heart and hope to die."

It was almost heartbreaking the way Kyle just accepted that pledge, breaking into a smile and sliding down under the covers as Valenti returned their latest Ramona Quimby book to the nightstand. A six year-old was a hopeful creature, always certain adults meant what they said and that tomorrow would be a better day. Until they don't, and it isn't, Valenti amended. How many disappointments would it take for that six year-old to grow jaded? He had the uncomfortable feeling he was going to find out. He knew Michelle wouldn't take his call because she'd never taken any of his calls. If he wanted to reach her, he had to go through her lawyer.

"Daddy?" Kyle said just as Valenti snapped off the light.

"What?"

"Did the kids at school ever pick on Grandpa?"

Valenti blinked. Jesus, but that hadn't taken long. He'd been on the job all of two days, and already his kindergartner was getting the same crap he'd gotten since he was eight. "Why?" he demanded. "What are they saying about me? I only just started—"

"Not you," Kyle interrupted, his fingers plucking the blanket again. "Grandpa. They're picking on Grandpa."

Valenti slowly sat down on the edge of his son's bed, the sports car night light glowing softly nearby only barely illuminating Kyle's face. "They're picking on Grandpa?"

Pluck. "Yeah."

"What are they saying?"

"That he's crazy," Kyle whispered.

"Who's saying that? Are a lot of kids saying that?"

"No."

"Then who?"

There was a pause. "Thomas. And Lizzie."

"Lizzie Parker?"

"Yeah."

Figures, Valenti thought with a heavy sigh. Thomas and Lizzie both had at least one parent with a history in the area stretching back to Silo and beyond. Those kids didn't know a thing about Kyle's grandfather; they were aping their parents. While it was some small consolation that they hadn't yet transferred their jibes to him, it was very small indeed.

"Daddy, what did Grandpa do?" Kyle asked. "Why do people say he's crazy?"

Valenti hesitated. How to explain this to a six year-old? "Grandpa.... made a mistake," he began. "And someone got hurt."

"Then can't he just say he's sorry?"

Valenti smiled sadly. Ah, the world of the small child, where saying you were sorry was all it took. "He did say he was sorry, Kyle, but it wasn't enough. So he had to stop being sheriff."

"They didn't believe him?"

"I don't know what they believed."

Pluck. "Does that mean that if someone doesn't believe me when I say I'm sorry, I'll have to stop going to school?"

"No," Valenti said gently, running a hand over his boy's hair. "It's different for kids. You're still learning. When you're grown up, you're supposed to know all this."

"Did Grandpa know?"

"He knew. He just made a mistake, that's all. We all make mistakes."

"Even grown-ups?"

"Even grown-ups."

Kyle's fingers plucked at the blanket a few more times. "Maybe that's it," he said thoughtfully. "When Mommy left, maybe she made a mistake."

"Maybe," Valenti whispered, leaning over to kiss his son's forehead. "Goodnight, kiddo."

"G'night, Daddy."

Or maybe she didn't, Valenti thought as he closed the door to his son's bedroom and leaned against the wall, feeling like he'd just been through the ringer. Maybe it wasn't exactly fair to let on that Michelle had made a mistake by leaving, but if it made Kyle feel better, he wasn't about to refute that leap of faith, and it was a good one to say goodnight on anyway.

A sound down the hallway caught his attention, and he walked to his bedroom. His father was there, sitting on the bed, something in his hands. Beside him was the box Hanson Sr. had delivered, the one which had resided in the closet he'd invited Alvarez to check. He'd brought it home just in case anyone ever decided to take him up on that invitation.

"Dad?" Valenti said. "What have you got there?"

His father looked up with eyes that were not quite as blank as they usually were. Valenti came further into the room and saw that his father was holding the photograph of the unidentified man with the weird silver handprint on his chest, which he tapped with a shaky finger.

"Look," his father said clearly.

Valenti's heart skipped a beat. He spoke. His father hadn't spoken since.....well, if that pushy woman was to be believed, since she'd been here. And not for a long time before that.

"I see it," Valenti said carefully. "What about it?"

The shaking hand gestured vaguely toward the box. "Lost," his father said. "Lost this."

"Yes," Valenti nodded. "Hanson brought it in. He cleaned out your desk before anyone else got to it and saved all this stuff."

"Hanson," his father whispered, stroking the photograph. "Hanson......"

Valenti sank slowly down on the bed. Incredible. He was actually having a conversation with his father, the first in ages. And all it had taken was a picture. Perhaps he should have dragged out the photo albums years ago.

Or maybe not. The photograph fluttered to the floor as his father abruptly let go of it and began pawing frantically through the box. "Dad, what is it?" Valenti asked. "What's wrong?"

"Lost it," his father said, still pawing. "Was here....somewhere...."

"What was here?" Valenti asked as the contents of the box went flying everywhere. "What did you lose? Who is that man? What happened to him?"

The pawing stopped. "Aliens," his father said, bending down and snatching the photograph off the floor with a level of agility he hadn't shown in years. "Aliens."

"So....this man was an alien?"

His father shook his head vigorously. "Aliens," he repeated, tapping the handprint.

"So you think aliens killed him," Valenti said, trying to keep the impatience out of his voice. "Look, Dad, I admit it's a weird mark, but that's a human handprint."

"Aliens!" his father insisted, raising his voice, tapping the photo furiously. "Aliens!"

"Okay, okay, it was aliens," Valenti said hastily. "Keep your voice down; I just put Kyle to bed. So who was this guy?"

But the light had gone out of his father's eyes. He looked around numbly as though he didn't know where he was, then down at the scattered contents of the box. "Lost," he whispered. "Lost it. Aliens."

"Right," Valenti said heavily, taking his father's arm. "C'mon, Dad. I'll take you to bed."

Five minutes later he snapped off the light in his father's room and left the door ajar, his father tucked in bed and staring at the wall with his customary blank expression. Memory was a funny thing. One little detail could jog it, bring it flooding back.....but what you saw could be upsetting enough that it cut off the flow, plunging you back into blackness.

Maybe some memories were better left buried.




****************************************************



September 20, 1989, 8:30 a.m.

FBI Academy, Quantico





"Jesus, Danny, there's enough stuff here to keep you looking for weeks," Brian grumbled.

"Then it'll take weeks," Pierce said shortly. "Keep looking."

"Are you sure it's even here? We've been at it for a couple of hours now—"

"I know I saw it. Keep looking."

"You know, it would be quicker to break into the Admin Building and pull out all your stepfather's files again," Brian sighed, chucking a binder down and grabbing another.

"It's not in my stepfather's stuff. He was limited as to what he could smuggle out because he wasn't actually stationed at the compound. My father took all his notes with him when he went AWOL. They're much more complete."

"Man, that's a head banger," Brian said. "All this time you thought your stepfather and your father were bosom buddies, and now you find out they were mortal enemies."

"At this point, it really doesn't matter," Pierce said. "All that matters is that I find that sketch."

Brian sighed and reluctantly returned to flipping through pages of Pierce Sr.'s research notes, the disposition of which had been something of a problem for Pierce. He couldn't very well leave them in the safe deposit box because he'd need access to them, and he couldn't be running to Santa Fe every other day. But how to hide them? He almost hadn't until he'd hit upon the idea of housing the collection in the binders he'd used during his time at the Academy, sandwiching them between layers of old homework and research. He'd had to filch some extra binders off Brian and enlist his help to rehome everything before he'd gone for Skinner, but now he was glad he'd made the effort. As Agent Summers had so helpfully pointed out, his list of possible clients for the serum had shrunk considerably what with all the American buyers engaging in unheard of cooperation. That left only foreign alternatives, which didn't suit Pierce; he may not be strictly loyal to the Bureau, but he was American through and through. And once he'd handed over the formula to whomever he chose to ally himself with, these notes would be his only leverage. So far no one seemed to know about these; everyone thought the actual formula was all he'd inherited. They'd find out otherwise soon enough, which is why it was all the more important that this unexpected bargaining chip remain hidden.

"I thought we were looking for a floor plan of the compound Summers showed you," Brian said suddenly.

"We are."

"Then what are you reading? Finding a diagram doesn't involve reading. No wonder you're going so much slower than I am."

I'm looking for something different, Pierce thought, giving Brian a look which sent him back to the binders. Yes, he needed the floor plan. But there was lots of other information in his father's notes that might come in handy now, like this personnel list. He scanned the names, fastening on one of them. Yvonne White. Interesting......

"Whoa," Brian said suddenly. "Wait a minute? Is this it?"

Pierce glanced over at the page in his friend's lap almost impatiently. Pierce Sr. had loved to sketch, and Brian had thought he'd hit paydirt twice before already. But this time he actually had; Pierce snatched the binder away, his eyes eagerly raking the rough sketch which had meant nothing to him the first time he'd seen it.

"That's it," he said with mounting excitement. "This is where I was! There are the double front doors, and the long first floor hallway, and the mess. And there's the stairwell.....my father's office should be on the ground floor.....here," he said, tapping a finger. "I looked in there. Didn't even know it was his."

"Is that what you wanted?" Brian asked. "To know where his office was? But why? Anything he didn't take with him would have been cleaned out by the Army, wouldn't it?"

"Yeah," Pierce said absently as his finger traced the hallway which held his father's office back to the main hallway. Had it not been built yet? Was it.....

There.

"Bingo," Pierce said softly. "On both fronts."





*****************************************************




Westlake Villa




"And I found these puzzles," Diane said, "only 20 cents apiece! The lady assured me they had all the pieces. I know that always drove me crazy when pieces were missing. And a set of wooden blocks; they're pine, not hardwood, but there are lots of them, and I think that's more important, don't you? And...."

Does she ever shut up? Dee wondered, praying for patience as her daughter-in-law chattered on and marveling, not for the first time, at how Philip managed to stand her without going crazy. They were on their way to the Villa to see the children, and Dee was on tenterhooks, knowing that the Warders had been planning to visit them last night and attempt to spark some memories. Whether they actually had or how that had gone if they did, she didn't know, and the suspense was killing her. So perhaps it was just as well that Diane was babbling on non-stop about her latest garage sale forays because it spared her the necessity of conversation, although "conversation" with Diane always involved more listening than speaking, especially when the subject was children.

"And I found some more clothes," Diane went on, "a couple of rain coats and some boots for when it's raining. And one of the sales had a twin bed, which the owners agreed to set aside for a few days just in case, and—"

"Set aside?" Dee interrupted, breaking off the torrent. "Set aside why?"

"Just in case we need it," Diane shrugged.

" 'Need it'? Need it for what?"

"Well....it's a good idea to have a guest bed, don't you think? And we don't have one. All we have is our own bed and that crib I bought. What if someone comes to visit? They'd have to sleep on the floor, and that won't do."

It was "that crib" which caught Dee's attention, an offhand remark delivered in a very different tone from the reverential one used when it had been bought just a few days ago and regarded as nothing less than a throne. "Diane," Dee said slowly, "do you want the bed because of the children?"

"What?"

"Are you pursuing a bed because of the children?" Dee pressed. "Are you thinking you're going to take them home with you or something?" Good Lord, she does, she sighed when Diane stared out the window and didn't answer. "You do know they're looking for their parents, right? They could show up any day."

"Or not," Diane said defensively. "Besides, what kind of parents let their children wander naked in the desert? Look, I know they're looking," she went on as Dee began to object, "but what about in the meantime? I mean, the Villa is a nice place and all, but children weren't meant to be raised in litters. I was just thinking that Philip and I could give them a better home while the authorities look for their parents."

"You've been talking to Grandma," Dee said accusingly. "What did she say?"

"I always talk to Grandma," Diane protested. "And she just mentioned the idea of fostering, that we might apply to become foster parents."

Thanks a heap, Mama, Dee groaned inwardly. "That's very generous of you, Diane," she said carefully, "but do you think that's wise? If you get attached to them, it's going to be very hard to give them up."

"But what if I don't have to? What if their parents are never found? That's possible. And Mrs. Melbourne said no one wants to adopt older children—"

"Whoa! Wait a minute....adopt? How did we get from fostering to adoption?"

"I'm just considering the possibilities," Diane said. "There's nothing wrong with that, is there?"

Of course not, Dee sighed. Like the possibility that Philip and Diane would notice a few strange things about their new "children", especially when those children finally remembered who they were and what they were supposed to do, at which point they'd lose them and never know why because Philip and Diane, never mind Social Services, couldn't very well be told that the Antarian-Human hybrids had gone back to their home planet. And the possibility that Diane, having briefly enjoyed motherhood, would plunge into a depression which would further reduce whatever slim chance she had of adopting an infant. Oh, this wouldn't end well no matter what happened.

"I guess we'll have to see," Dee said evasively as she pulled the car into a parking space outside the Villa. Working with aliens since childhood had taught her the value of attacking one problem at a time, and right now, Diane wasn't her main problem.

They found the children in the dining hall amongst a few stragglers still eating breakfast. "That's Michael, the new boy," Dee told Diane as they approached. "He's sleeping in the same room."

Isabel sprang from the bench when she saw them and went running to Diane, who dropped her bags to sweep the little girl into her arms. "Yellow," Isabel said, fingering the collar of Diane's blouse.

Diane's eyes widened. "Yes!" she said delightedly. "It is yellow! You're talking! Did you hear that, Mom? She talked!"

"Yes, she did," Annie said, coming up behind them. "Isabel and Michael spoke for the first time this morning, just like that. Like a switch had been flipped."

"But not Max?" Diane asked, parking Isabel on her hip.

Annie shook her head. "Not yet."

Max was staring into his cereal bowl with a troubled expression. Across from him sat Michael, who greeted them with his customary suspicion.

"Say 'hello', boys," Annie suggested.

"Hello," Michael answered, in a tone that suggested he thought the greeting some sort of trick.

Max stared silently at his bowl. "Don't you have something to say, love?" Annie coaxed. "How about saying hello to the nice lady who's holding Isabel?"

"I brought you some clothes and some toys," Diane offered. "We can share them with Michael."

Max looked up then, his eyes brushing past Diane and Annie to fall on Dee.....and his expression hardened as he uttered the very last thing Dee expected to hear.

"Where is my wife?"





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll be participating in Roswell Heaven's "Sneak Peek" fundraiser, so Chapter 17 will be available in RH's "Sneak Peek" Forum from March 2 through March 14. Access to the "Sneak Peek" forum is available to those who make a donation (no matter how small) to Roswell Heaven, which archives the fanfiction of closing Roswell boards in addition to its own offerings. I'll post Chapter 17 on this forum on Monday, March 15, and Chapter 18 will be posted on Sunday, March 21, getting us back to the normal Sunday schedule. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 16, 2/28

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


September 19, 1989, 8:45 a.m.

Westlake Villa




Most of the Villa's children had finished their breakfast, but the dining hall was still fairly noisy. Some of this was due to the cavernous nature of such spaces and the noise made by crockery and cutlery, while some was due to the fact that a place which housed that many children rarely achieved anything closer to silence than a background hum. Even night time wasn't silent, all the various sounds of breathing and dreaming and the inevitable few who woke making for a surprising cacophony. No, silence was a rare commodity in a place like the Villa, usually signifying something was wrong. As it did now, as three adults stared at a small boy who had just said something impossible. Good Lord, Dee thought desperately as both Annie's and Diane's jaws dropped. Of all the "first words" any of them could have said, these were among the worst.

"What did he say?" Diane asked faintly.

"Oh, my," Annie said with a chuckle. "Wonder where he picked that up."

"Probably means nothing," Dee said dismissively.

"Where is my wife?" Max demanded again, louder this time. "Where is she?"

Annie's eyes widened; Diane took a step back, clutching Isabel protectively, who looked at her brother with a grave, though not alarmed expression. Same for Michael, whose gaze shifted to Dee as though expecting an answer.

"Well," Annie said nervously, "that's certainly....different. Most little boys would be asking for their mothers."

"Very strange," Diane added. "And worrisome."

"Nonsense," Dee said briskly. "He's just a little boy. Children say all sorts of strange things."

"That they do," Annie agreed, relaxing slightly. "And that goes double for the children here, who've all had a rough time for one reason or another."

"Exactly," Dee agreed. "Diane, why don't we take the children up to their room, and you can show them the things you brought them." And then I'll find a couple of Warders and knock their heads together, she added darkly. They had both been strictly instructed by Marie to stick to happy, non-threatening memories. Someone hadn't followed the script.

"Would you like to go upstairs and see your presents?" Diane was asking Isabel, who nodded enthusiastically. "Come on, Max; I have things for you too."

But Max was having none of it. He climbed off his bench and walked directly up to Dee, his eyes boring into hers. "Where is my wife?"

"Is there a problem here?" a familiar voice asked.

There is now, Dee thought sourly. It was Madeline C. Melbourne, she of the buttoned-up shirts and the pursed lips, guaranteed to overreact. The absolute worst person who could come along at a time like this.

"No problem," Dee said smoothly. "How are you this morning, Mrs. Melbourne?"

"Where is my wife?" Max demanded again.

Any hope Dee had of ditching Madeline C. died as her eyes became saucers. "They're talking, ma'am," Annie said rather unnecessarily.

"Yes, I see that," Mrs. Melbourne said coldly. "And saying such interesting things."

"Only Max," Annie clarified. "The others haven't said anything like that.

Max's fingers plucked at Dee's. "Where is my wife?" he asked again, his voice almost pleading. "Where is she?"

"Oh, my goodness," Diane whispered. "Why would he be asking that, Mom?"

"What interests me is whom he's asking," Mrs. Melbourne said suspiciously. "Why would he think you would know such a thing, Mrs. Evans? Is there something you know about these children that you're not telling us?"

"Of course not!" Dee said in exasperation, irritated because the irritating Madeline C. had put her finger right on it. And looked ready to put yet another finger right on it when help came from an unexpected source.

"My mother-in-law was with us the night we found Max and Isabel," Diane protested. "She doesn't know any more than we do, and I resent the implication that she's done something wrong."

Dee blinked; Diane rarely displayed much in the way of backbone, so seeing it now, in the presence of an intimidating authority figure like Mrs. Melbourne, was doubly surprising. About as surprising as the speed with which Madeline C. capitulated.

"I apologize," Mrs. Melbourne said quickly. "That was not my intention. I'm just curious as to why the child is addressing his very odd question to your mother and no one else."

Because he's not stupid—he knows I know, Dee thought, leaning over and taking Max by the shoulders, cutting off yet another demand to know his wife's whereabouts. "She's safe," she told him firmly. "I promise you, she's safe."

"Oh, for heaven's sake, Mrs. Evans, don't encourage him!" Mrs. Melbourne protested. "We're not even certain whom he's referring to. A six year-old boy can't be referencing a wife."

"Why do you think he's doing that?" Diane wondered. "Have they been abused?"

"There was no evidence of that on the medical report, but then your mother so helpfully bathed both children before they were examined," Madeline C. sniffed. "Anything is possible."

"Aren't you jumping to conclusions?" Dee countered. "Like you said, there was no evidence of abuse, and most evidence of that can't be washed away with a bath."

"Such as young children making sexual references they can't possibly understand?" Mrs. Melbourne suggested.

"Such as broken bones and bruises," Dee clarified. "And classifying the mere mention of a wife as a 'sexual reference' is pushing it."

"Are they seeing anyone here, like a psychologist?" Diane asked.

"Social workers meet with the children as time permits," Mrs. Melbourne answered. "I personally have been keeping an eye on these two. And that one," she added, looking at Michael, who returned her stare with an unnerving one of his own. "He wasn't found with them, but they all act like they know each other."

"But you're not a psychologist, are you?" Diane pressed. "Shouldn't they be seeing someone with a degree?"

Dee resisted the urge to smile as Madeline C.'s expression froze. "I assure, you Mrs. Evans, that I have a degree in social work. It's in my office if you'd like to examine it."

"Of course you do," Diane said patiently. "I meant someone who was trained in psychology, or psychiatry, or something like that. Wouldn't it help for them to talk to someone trained to help troubled children?"

"Perhaps it would, but I'm afraid the county doesn't have the funds to send every troubled child to psychotherapy" Mrs. Melbourne said stiffly. "The county has already funded their medical needs, room, and board. I'm afraid that's all we can do."

Thank goodness, Dee thought. The last thing they needed was to have some shrink writing down utterances like "where is my wife." If those were the very first words out of Max's mouth, what came next wouldn't be any better.

"Then I'll pay for it," Diane announced.

"Excuse me?" Mrs. Melbourne said as Dee groaned inwardly.

"I said I'll pay for it," Diane repeated, stroking Isabel's hair. "My husband and I will pay for Max and Isabel to see someone. Can that be arranged?"

"Mrs. Evans, you have no legal standing to pay for anything," Mrs. Melbourne said. "I'm certain the children appreciate the gifts you've brought, but—"

"What if we apply to foster them?" Diane broke in. "Because we're going to. I was going to ask you for the paperwork today."

Mrs. Melbourne hesitated. "In that case.....perhaps. We can at least talk about it. Meet me in my office in thirty minutes. And you," she added to Annie with a glance at Max, "keep track of anything else he says."

"Yes, ma'am," Annie nodded.

Mrs. Melbourne left, throwing a dark glance at Dee, who was desperately trying to find a way out of this. Max had quieted, thank God, momentarily mollified by her assurance that his wife was safe. But there was no telling what would happen if he were prodded by a psychologist, and it was now more important than ever that the children be removed from this place as quickly as possible. But Philip and Diane? Independent of her unexpected show of strength, Diane typically fretted over the slightest little thing, and there were bound to be a multitude of "little things" cropping up with alien-human hybrids. And Philip was so observant and deliberate that he not only wouldn't miss the children's oddities, he'd probably keep a list complete with dates and times of occurrence, and that wouldn't be good either.

"Mom?"

"What?" Dee said, startled out of her own fretting.

"I was asking if you knew of anyone who could help the children," Diane was saying. "A psychologist, maybe, or someone like that?"

A ray of sunshine pierced the darkness as Dee suddenly saw an advantage to the current state of affairs.

"Actually," she said slowly, "I might."




****************************************************




Crashdown Café




"Okay....honest opinion," Jeff said. "What do you think?"

Nancy bit her lip. "Well....."

"Well, what? What do you think?"

Jeff's face fell when his wife said nothing. "You hate it, don't you?"

"I didn't say that."

"You didn't say anything. Which is the same as saying you hate it."

"Jeffrey Parker, haven't you learned by now not to put words in my mouth?" Nancy said sharply. "I did not say I hated it."

"Then what do you think?" Jeff pressed.

"I think you should ask her first," Nancy said. "She's the one who has to wear it."

Jeff looked at Carol, the waitress currently modeling his proposed new uniform for Crashdown waitresses. "Well, Carol?"

The deely-boppers on Carol's head bobbed as she shook it. "Sorry, Mr. Parker, but I feel like an idiot. Can't we just stick with the buttons?"

"Buttons?" Jeff said in exasperation. "We've had buttons for years! My father introduced buttons all the way back in the fifties."

"Right, and I didn't feel like an idiot when I was wearing one on my uniform," Carol said.

"You see, that's the problem right there," Jeff said. "This isn't a uniform, it's a costume."

"Tell me about it," Carol muttered, running a hand over the alien head-shaped apron she was wearing.

"A functional costume," Jeff argued, pointing to the apron. "Look—the alien's eyes are also pockets. Cute, huh?" He paused as Carol stared at him blankly. "Okay, think of it like a theme park," he suggested. "When you go to Disneyland, you see people dressed up as Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck, don't you? Well, this is an alien theme park."

"At least they don't have to show their faces," Carol said.

"Yeah, and they also sweat to death and don't get to breathe," Jeff retorted.

"Lizzie!" Nancy said brightly, cutting off her husband's next comment. "All ready for school?"

"Lizzie, do you like the new costume?" Jeff asked hopefully.

Lizzie hoisted her Ninja Turtles backpack further on her shoulder as she looked Carol up and down. "Yuck," she announced.

"Another country heard from," Jeff sighed as Carol's and Nancy's eyebrows rose simultaneously. "Or maybe it's just the women in my life ganging up on me. What else is new?"

"Don't you think you're being a little dramatic?" Nancy asked.

"No; the women in my life always gang up on me," Jeff said. "All I'm trying to do is make the diner more marketable; hell, the new sign alone—"

"I'm talking about the uniform....costume," Nancy amended hastily. "It's just a bit....much. Why not compromise? Keep the apron and ditch the deely-boppers. Would that be better, Carol?"

Carol's head bobbed enthusiastically, causing the deely-boppers to flap wildly. "Absolutely. Much better."

Nancy gave Jeff a questioning look. "Okay, okay," he said, throwing his hands up in the air. "Tell everyone they can leave the deely-boppers off. But I want the aprons on," he added sternly as Carol scurried off before he changed his mind.

"Wise decision," Nancy said, kissing him on the cheek. "You might have to do this in stages, Jeff. Make one change, like the apron, wait awhile, then try another. Give people time to adjust. Now....say goodbye to Lizzie before I walk her to the bus stop."

Do I own this place, or don't I? Jeff grumbled privately after kissing his opinionated daughter goodbye. Back in his father's day, no one would have dreamed of protesting his buttons or any other part of the uniform; you did what your employer told you or you risked losing your job. Since when was the Crashdown a democracy? Since it became the "Crashdown", Jeff thought. The new sign and new name were going over gangbusters with tourists, but the locals were less impressed, and that went double for the staff. It didn't help that all sorts of mix-ups were occurring with the new menu, which gave Parker's usual fare alien-themed names. This had caused a good deal of confusion with customers and staff alike, causing him to hastily have an insert printed which showed the old names along with the new, both to reassure customers that their old favorites were still there and help the staff figure out the changes. He'd sent new menus home with everyone along with strict instructions to memorize them, but it seemed no one had. He couldn't afford to pay the kind of help that would actually do some homework.

But that'll change, Jeff thought, walking into the restaurant. The tourist response to the changes he'd already made had been so enthusiastic that he wasn't about to stop now. He had the new name, the new sign, and the new menus; today would debut the new uniforms, and he'd hired a local artist to give one of their smaller walls an alien-themed mural. Depending on the response to that, he might even add more. And he was going to get those deely-boppers on his waitresses' heads eventually even if it killed him.

"Morning, Jeff."

It was Jim Valenti, parked on a stool at the counter. "Jim!" Jeff exclaimed. "Or rather, 'sheriff'. Congratulations on the new job."

"Thanks. Congrats on the new sign."

"You like it?"

"It's.....bright. Do you still have pancakes?"

He hates it, Jeff sighed. "The pancake breakfast is called the 'Alien Invasion' now," he answered. "Didn't you get an insert?"

"Insert? Oh....here it is," Valenti said, bending over. "Must have fallen out. So....'Alien Invasion'?"

"Yeah. As in a fleet of saucer-shaped ships that are round like pancakes."

"Right," Valenti said slowly. "So what's coffee called now?"

"It's called 'coffee'," Jeff replied, praying for patience. "Look, we'll change anything on the new menu that winds up being too confusing. But let's give it some time and see what sticks."

"Sure, sure. Good idea," Valenti nodded. "Try it for a while, and see what sticks. Absolutely." He paused, rearranging his silverware. "My son told me something last night, Jeff, something I was hoping you could shed some light on."

"Okay. What's up?"

"He said some of the other kids at school have been calling my father crazy....and he says your daughter is one of them."

"Kyle says Lizzie called your father crazy?"

"He says that, yeah."

"Well, that doesn't make any sense, Jim. Lizzie doesn't know a thing about your father."

"No, I imagine she doesn't," Valenti agreed. "But.....you do."

Jeff blinked. "You think I told Lizzie your father is crazy?"

"No, of course not," Valenti answered. "I think she probably overheard you talking to someone else, is all. And I just wanted to ask that you be careful what you say because it's getting around."

Jeff leaned over, resting his forearms on the counter. "Jim, I never said anything against your father, in front of Lizzie, or behind her, or beside her, or anywhere. And I don't think he's crazy." He paused. "But lots of other people do. And those people come in here and talk. And Lizzie's here a lot, so she probably hears them talking."

"So you think that's it?"

"I know that's it. Your father left quite a legacy, and you're bound to run into it until you make the job your own. Your being made sheriff just refreshed everyone's memory, so it's understandable that they'd be talking about it. Just hang in there. This'll blow over when the next bit of news comes along."

"That's what my father said back in '59 when an actress was killed in town and everyone was picking on me at school," Valenti said. "He and mom both said, 'It'll blow over, Jimmy. People will move on to something new.' But they never did."

Jeff hesitated, uncertain of how far to carry this. "Jim, don't take this the wrong way, but a lot of the blame for that rests squarely with your father. The way I understand it, he just wouldn't leave the subject alone. You know my father had a great deal of respect for yours, but even he got tired of always hearing about aliens. He wouldn't let it die."

"Maybe not," Valenti allowed.

"Definitely not," Jeff corrected. "And the thing is, my father always thought he must have seen a lot to make him so adamant. Said he saw some pretty weird things himself over the years. But even if your dad had tea with the Martian president, that wouldn't matter if he couldn't prove it. He should have kept anything he couldn't prove to himself." He paused. "My advice? Let some time pass. You're not like your father, so when you do nothing to make people think of your dad, they'll realize you're a different man and all the comparisons will fade. Get some time under your belt with you behaving very differently, and then if jaws are still flapping, you can point to your record to shut them up. Right now you're so new you don't have a record to point to. You'll just have to wait a while and see what sticks....kind of like me and my new menu."

Valenti smiled faintly. "People don't like change, do they, Jeff?"

"No, sir, they do not," Jeff said with feeling. "But things change anyway, don't they?"

"That they do," Valenti agreed. "So....to prove I'm capable of changing, I'll have an 'Alien Invasion' and some coffee."

"Comin' right up," Jeff smiled, grabbing a pad from the counter behind him and scribbling on it, the cook giving him a blank stare when he pinned it to the wheel.

"Pancakes," Jeff said patiently. " 'Alien Invasion' is pancakes."

"Right," the cook said quickly. "I knew that."




**************************************************



Proctor residence



"That's unfortunate," Brivari said.

" 'Unfortunate'?" Dee repeated in disbelief. "Are you kidding? What in blazes did you show him? You were supposed to stick to happy memories, not remind him he was missing a wife!"

"I didn't," Brivari said defensively. "I never went anywhere near the subject of his wife."

"Memory is a tricky thing," Marie said. "Anything could have triggered it."

"Why is this 'unfortunate'?" Jaddo demanded. "Isn't this exactly what we wanted to happen?"

Unbelievable, Dee thought sourly, scanning the faces in front of her: Anthony, Emily and David, Marie and Steven, Brivari and Jaddo. Six humans and two Warders, all trying to figure out what to do with a little boy who was asking for his wife, with her being the only one interested in why that little boy was asking for his wife.

"So what happened?" Emily asked. "Did it come up again?"

"After I told him she was safe, that seemed to settle it for him," Dee said. "He didn't mention it again, thank God. But you must have done something," she added to Brivari, "something that made him think of Ava. It can't be a coincidence that this started right after you tried 'connecting', or whatever you call it. What did you show him?"

"I showed Zan and his sister a childhood memory," Brivari answered, "one they both shared and that didn't involve Ava. Ask Jaddo if you don't believe me."

"Dimaras Rock," Jaddo said suddenly.

Everyone looked at everyone else. "What's that?" Dee asked.

"A common haunt of the royal family," Jaddo replied, "and the scene of that 'childhood memory'......and the place where Zan met Ava. Why did we not both see that?"

"Whoops," Steven murmured.

"I'm sorry," Brivari said heavily. "I was focused on childhood memories. I didn't think that far ahead."

"So I was right—you did have something to do with this!" Dee said triumphantly.

"Yes, Dee, you were right," Emily sighed. "Feel better?"

Some of the wind went out of Dee's sails. "No, I don't 'feel better'," she retorted, avoiding her mother's pointed gaze. "None of you were standing there with Diane and that awful Melbourne woman speculating about the children being sexually abused."

"We were there," Brivari said. "But it was only speculation, and the hybrids did not appear to be in any danger, so we saw no need to intervene,

"They may not have 'appeared' to be in any danger, but I'll still feel a lot better when they're somewhere much less public than an orphanage," Dee said.

"Precisely," Jaddo said. "The problem isn't that Zan remembered he had a wife; on the contrary, that's good news. Connecting with the hybrids worked exactly as we'd hoped, inducing memory in at least one of them and behavioral changes in the others. The problem is that they're currently housed in a place where their perfectly natural reactions can and will be misinterpreted. Now that it's clear their memories are returning, we need to remove them at once."

"I totally agree," Dee declared.

"I don't," Marie said.

"Why ever not?" Dee demanded. "Today it was 'where's my wife', tomorrow it could be 'I'm an alien'. What's next?"

"It doesn't really matter," Marie replied. "It would arguably have been better for Max to blurt out he was an alien; it was the familiar word 'wife' that had them reaching for a diagnosis of sexual abuse. If he'd said something truly off the wall, they would have probably written it off as a childhood nightmare or as him being disturbed, something they've already said they're not funded to pursue."

"But Diane is pursuing it," Dee reminded her.

"Which further makes my point," Marie said patiently. "Right now the hybrids are surrounded by lots of children and comparatively few adults, which means less chance of anything they say being overheard or taken seriously. Put them in a one-on-one setting like they'd have with Diane, and she'd be bound to notice every single thing they said and did."

"She'd probably keep a list," Anthony said dryly. "And then Philip would make a graph."

"And that's why her fostering them is a bad idea," Marie went on. "That 'public place' is actually safer than a situation where they have constant contact with someone who doesn't understand who they are."

"Too bad we're all considered too old to foster them," David said.

"What if you put just pulled them out and brought them here?" Steven asked. "Are they with it enough to stay put if you tell them too?"

"Doubtful," Jaddo said grudgingly.

"Not to mention it would make things difficult when Philip and Diane come over," David said. "And they will, because they live in Roswell now."

"We've been over all of this already," Brivari reminded them. "There is no perfect place, but where they are now is the best we can do."

"As long as they don't use their powers so much that they'd be considered a danger," Marie said. "That's the only way I can see the Villa becoming upset with them. Have they been using their powers?"

Brivari looked at Dee, who shook her head. "The last time I saw anything was when Michael was confounding that poor doctor who examined him, or tried to. But even that wasn't obvious."

"But mightn't they start using their powers more as they become more aware?" Steven asked. "Is making them aware in that environment really such a good idea?"

"My point exactly," Jaddo said.

"And mine," Dee added.

"If the environment becomes a danger, then we remove them," Brivari said. "Until then, I concur with the Healer that we wait and see what happens."

"And what about Diane?" Dee said. "She's already started all the paperwork for the foster parent application, and Mrs. Melbourne told her she could hire a psychologist. And then I thought of Marie, but whoever Diane wants to hire is subject to good old Madeline's approval."

"Leave that to me," Marie said briskly. "Sounds like it's time I introduce myself to Mrs. Melbourne....and see to it that she approves of me."





****************************************************




Washington, D.C.




Agent Summers slipped his key ring out of his pocket and flipped through it, looking for his apartment key. It was a bit decadent, coming home in the middle of the day like this, but then he was exhausted from the recent hijinx with Pierce Jr. Daniel might be naïve and untried, but there was no denying he had both his father's and his stepfather's flair for getting what he wanted, meaning everyone around him had to step up their game. At the rate he was going, young Daniel would be neither naïve nor untried for long, and they still didn't have the serum. It was never over until it was over.

"Afternoon, Agent Summers."

Summers nearly dropped his keys, he was so startled. Daniel Pierce was seated in a chair by his living room window, a glass of Scotch in his hand. "Hope you don't mind that I helped myself," Pierce said casually, raising his glass. "The past few days have been a bit trying."

"Tell me about it," Summers said. "I would have thought tromping all over New Mexico would have worn you out enough to preclude any breaking and entering for at least a day or two."

"I recover quickly," Pierce said blandly.

"I see that," Summers said. "How the hell did you manage to get in here?"

"Oh, you mean the alarms? Piece of cake. You'd be better off with a dog, a really big one with big teeth, although I could've handled that too."

"I'm more of a cat man myself," Summers said, privately noting that disabling the alarms was the least of his worries; Pierce managing to find out where he lived was far more disturbing. "And how long have you been here?"

"A while. I haven't ransacked the place, although I probably should have."

"So why didn't you?"

Pierce shrugged. "It seemed.....rude? Déclassé?"

Unnecessary, Summers corrected silently. Pierce was here because he'd somehow gained the upper hand, and he knew it. Why spend all that time on dramatic gestures when you could just lay your cards on the table and have your opponent cough up whatever you wanted?

"So what brings you here, Daniel?" Summers asked, sinking into a chair opposite Pierce. "I'm going to assume this isn't just a 'one good turns deserves another' kind of visit."

"I'm here to continue our negotiation for my services," Pierce replied, sipping his drink. "Yesterday you told me that the military, the CIA, and the FBI had all agreed to work together should I provide my serum to any one of them."

"And?" Summers said cautiously.

"And I've composed a list of requirements," Pierce went on. "Even if you've all agreed to hold hands and sing Kumbaya, we both know that whoever actually gets the serum will be in the driver's seat. Being that the Bureau has been so good to me, I'll make my offer to you first. If you pass, I'll move along."

"Fair enough," Summers said. "I always hated Kumbaya anyway. Dreadful song. What do you want?"

"First and foremost, I want the compound."

Summers blinked. "The compound we saw yesterday?"

"Is there another?"

"What do you want that for?"

"Because if I remain with the Bureau, or rather, the Special Unit, you're going to make me your right hand man in charge of developing the serum for use on the alien prisoners I'm certain we'll be catching. We'll need a place to hold and experiment on those prisoners, and I can't think of a better place to do it than the place where it's already been done."

"That's an Army facility," Summers said. "How is the Bureau supposed to acquire an Army facility?"

"Damned if I know," Pierce said cheerfully. "That's your problem. If you want first dibs, that is."

"But why there?" Summers asked. "We have all sorts of places you could set up shop that are every bit as remote and far more modern. I know your father worked there, but this can't be all about sentiment."

"It isn't," Pierce agreed. He leaned forward in his chair. "I found the cell. They did build it after all."

Summers paused. "And you know this....how?"

"Doesn't matter," Pierce said dismissively. "I also had a wild idea about who might have been there around the same time we were, which means, I'll need access to Army records."

"Have you lost your mind?" Summers chuckled. "First I'm supposed to produce an Army base, then Army records—"

"But you're singing Kumbaya with the Army, aren't you? So if you're really working together, how much trouble could it be to get them to cough up an abandoned base and some dusty old records?"

Summers hesitated, and Pierce smiled. "You were never really working with them, were you? All that crap about cooperation was just that—crap."

"And it might've worked," Summers sighed. "Actually, it did work. For a little while, at least."

"And now it's going to work for real, because you're going to have to get in bed with the Army to get a hold of the base and the records," Pierce said. "Blow me off, and you know damned well they'll be all too eager to give me everything I want. To amend an old adage, I'd be careful what you bluff with; you might get it."

"Okay, so you think you know where that new-fangled cell was built, even if it wouldn't be new-fangled anymore," Summers said, suppressing his irritation with this pup until he could properly enjoy it later. "But what's with the records?"

"You told me my father wasn't the only soldier who went AWOL in 1959," Pierce said. "Two others also disappeared."

"The compound's chief of security and its nurse," Summers nodded.

"A.K.A. Captain Stephen Spade and Lieutenant Yvonne White," Pierce said. "My father kept meticulous notes, and he seemed to have quite the thing for this Lieutenant White, who apparently had quite the thing for this Captain Spade. Lieutenant White was one of only two females stationed there and one of the few people to have daily access to both the prisoner and my father."

"So?"

"So there were two sets of footprints in the dust at the compound. One male, one female."

"You think it was Spade and White? How on Earth did you make that leap?"

Pierce shrugged. "You call it a leap, I call it deduction. Did you notice how those footprints didn't just wander aimlessly? Whoever it was knew exactly where they were going, suggesting that they were familiar with the place." He paused. "She's still out there, Summers. One of my father's closest assistants is still out there. Just imagine what she knows, what she could tell us. If we can find her." He paused, eyeing Summers closely.

"A position, the compound, and the records. Do we have a deal?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 18 on Sunday, March 21. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Awakening, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Ch. 17, 3/15

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


September 19, 1989, 2:30 p.m.,

Westlake Villa




The look on Madeline C. Melbourne's face was absolutely priceless as she replaced the phone in its cradle. "Something wrong?" Marie asked.

"Hardly!" Mrs. Melbourne answered. "Your credentials are impressive, Dr. Johnson, very impressive indeed."

Marie stiffened slightly, then relaxed. It was something of a relief to be able to be herself here instead of skulking around in disguise like she'd done at the hospital, but still.....the last time she'd been in Roswell, she'd been Yvonne White, running for her life, and she'd never seen the day coming where she'd feel comfortable using even her pseudonym here. Her walk with Steven through the long abandoned base coupled with nearly forty years of peace with no sign of pursuit had her feeling safer than she'd felt in a very long time.

"My goodness!" Mrs. Melbourne was babbling happily. "Chief of Neurology at Columbia? I don't believe we've ever had such an accomplished physician within these walls! We can't afford it."

Marie raised an eyebrow, and Mrs. Melbourne flushed deeply. "I mean....well, I just meant that......oh, dear. I've quite put my foot in my mouth, haven't I?"

"Not at all," Marie said smoothly. "And there won't be a fee. I'm doing this as a favor for Diane Evans."

"Yes, you did say that," Mrs. Melbourne answered, looking relieved that Marie hadn't taken umbrage. "Such a nice young woman, Diane. So sweet. Very unlike her mother-in-law, who's quite....well, let's just say she's quite different."

And quite like you, Marie added, suppressing a smile. It was easy to see why Mrs. Melbourne and Dee crossed swords on a regular basis; Dee didn't suffer fools gladly, and while Mrs. Melbourne was no fool, she clearly felt her own opinions were the only ones anyone was allowed to have, or the only ones that mattered. She was certainly entitled to her opinions regarding human children, but she was way out of her league when it came to alien-human hybrids. They all were.

"Your credentials are, as I said, impressive," Mrs. Melbourne went on, "but could you clarify how you plan to approach the children? I was under the impression that Mrs. Evans was interested in contracting a psychologist, not a neurologist."

"Neurology and psychology cross paths more than you might think," Marie replied. "Brain injuries affect people's moods and behaviors, and brain diseases like depression can also fall under our umbrella."

Mrs. Melbourne's lips twitched. "So you're of the opinion that depression is a....'disease'?"

"I'm of the opinion that Mrs. Evans is concerned about the children she's interested in fostering," Marie replied, sidestepping the whole "depression is all in your head" debate. "I'm sure you can understand that given your position as........" Marie paused, looking blank. "I'm sorry, what was your position again?"

Mrs. Melbourne's expression darkened slightly. "I am the director of Chaves County's Division of Social Services," she said somewhat stiffly.

"Oh, yes, you said that," Marie replied. "But then.....why do you have an office here?"

Marie's eyes dropped to the prominent nameplate on the desk which screamed MADELINE C. MELBOURNE in capital letters so high they obscured the stapler sitting directly behind. "Westlake is the usual way station for children who lack guardians for one reason or another," Mrs. Melbourne replied a tad defensively. "It's only natural I would have a presence here."

"Of course, of course," Marie said, glancing around. "Nice office. Very nice office."

"Doctor, you should know that the Villa has many donors, both fellow agencies and private citizens," Mrs. Melbourne said. "I receive no additional salary or stipend for my work here, and furthermore...."

Mrs. Melbourne droned on, and Marie tuned out, being long practiced in the age old trick of putting an aggressor on the defensive. To be honest, she wasn't being entirely fair. It was completely legitimate to question the presence of a neurologist in this situation, and she was hardly at liberty to point out that three years of watching Pierce, Cavitt, and Lewis engage in psychological warfare for control of their alien prisoner had taught her more about psychology than any formal training ever could. People like Mrs. Melbourne were just so easy and so much fun to tweak that it was hard to resist, even harder when one's credentials allowed one to get away with it.

".....and I must say I'm relieved that Diane and her husband have taken an interest in the children," Mrs. Melbourne was saying. "To be frank, it's often difficult to place older children, and in this business, any child past the age of two or three is considered old. And children behaving as oddly as these make prospective parents all the more nervous, so I'm delighted that Diane cares. I think they'd be better off in a smaller, more personal environment. But then wouldn't they all," she added with a sad smile. "It breaks my heart sometimes. But we do what we can with what we have."

She sounded sincere, and it suddenly occurred to Marie that perhaps at least some of Mrs. Melbourne's prickliness was more defense mechanism than hubris. It couldn't be easy to deal with troubled children all day, every day, just like it wasn't easy to deal with sick people all the time. "These children are very lucky to have you, to have all of you," Marie said. "And if you feel that my volunteering whatever expertise I have to bring is inappropriate, then I will, of course, abide by your judgment."

"Oh, no, no, not at all!" Mrs. Melbourne said hastily, obviously relieved to be back in control. "I was just curious. Like I said, the Evans' interest should be encouraged because it's all too rare. If you'll come with me, I'll take you to the children."

Marie obligingly followed Mrs. Melbourne through the halls of the Villa, stopping frequently as her tour guide spoke to various employees and children they passed along the way. For all her officiousness, she had clearly gone to the trouble of familiarizing herself with every single person in this building, and Marie couldn't help but be impressed by both that and the general surroundings. The Villa might be a modern day orphanage, but it was a nice one, clean and well organized, with children's artwork prominently displayed on bulletin boards throughout the hallways. The source of that artwork became clear when Mrs. Melbourne ushered her into a room full of tables at which children sat doing various projects.

"Keeping them busy can be the hardest thing," Mrs. Melbourne commented. "The older ones have school, of course, but the younger ones can find themselves at loose ends."

"What are they doing?" Marie murmured, nodding toward an employee and a child nearby.

"Annie is helping her write a letter to her mother," Mrs. Melbourne sighed. "She's in prison. So difficult. Ah. There they are."

Marie's heart skipped a beat. They look different, she thought when her eyes fell on the three sitting apart from everyone else. Max and Isabel had been little more than partial zombies last time she'd seen them, running on instinct and auto pilot, joined at the hands. Now they no longer held hands and the vacant looks were gone, replaced by an obviously curious expression for Isabel, who looked up from a picture she was coloring, and a tense, worried look for Max, who sat to his sister's right staring into space, an empty sheet of paper in front of him.

"This child showed up in our backyard a day or so after Max and Isabel arrived here," Mrs. Melbourne said, indicating the third child on Isabel's left who had no paper in front of him. "He took up with these two immediately, and they accepted him, which is odd because otherwise they keep entirely to themselves. We call him Michael."

Rath, Marie thought, taking in the downright suspicious expression and fight-or-flight stance that reminded her all too clearly of his Warder. "Would you mind if I sat with them awhile?" she asked.

"Not at all," Mrs. Melbourne smiled. "Take your time." She paused. "You will be providing the Villa with a report of your findings, won't you?"

"Of course," Marie assured her.

"Splendid. There are plenty of paper and crayons if you'd like to join them."

Mrs. Melbourne left, and Marie faced her audience. "May I join you?" she asked Isabel, the friendliest looking of the three. "I like to color too."

They regarded her in silence for what seemed like a very long time, their eyes flitting from one to the other as though a silent committee meeting on her request was in progress. Then Isabel nudged the basket of crayons toward the center of the table.

"Thank you," Marie said, climbing onto the opposite bench and helping herself to a sheet of paper. Michael scowled, Max lapsed back into his solitude, and Isabel watched with interest as Marie began to draw.

"What are you drawing?" Isabel asked after Marie's drawing had begun to take shape.

"The house I grew up in," Marie answered, noting the perfect English. "What's yours?"

Isabel looked at her picture, then held it up without comment. Three orange circles hovered over a layer of scribbles. Moons, Marie thought. Jaddo had said his planet had three orange moons.

"What are those?" Marie asked.

Isabel shrugged; either she didn't know, or she didn't know the English words to use. "Why isn't your brother drawing?" Marie asked.

Isabel immediately glanced at Max, indicating that she knew the word "brother" and who fit that description. "He's sad," she answered.

"What's he sad about?"

"He's waiting for someone." She paused. "So am I."

"Who are you waiting for?"

Her answer was a shrug. Marie dropped her eyes and the subject, having already guessed the likely answer. Max was probably missing his wife, although he had mercifully stopped talking about it....but Isabel was missing a Warder. Marie felt a momentary lump in her throat as she recalled the alien she'd known for only a little while. Both Max and Michael had their Warders, but Isabel's had died long ago.

Isabel bent over Marie's picture. "What's that?" she asked, pointing to a new addition.

"That's the sun."

"It's wrong," Isabel announced.

"Why is it wrong?"

"It's the wrong...." Isabel paused, staring at the basket of crayons. "Color," she said finally. "It's the wrong color."

"Yellow is the right color," Marie answered. "Go look," she added when Isabel shook her head. "Go look out the window."

Isabel dutifully rose from the bench, walked to the window, looked up at the sky.....and froze. A moment later Max's and Michael's heads swung toward her and both rose to join her at the window, three heads staring at the sky. Red, Marie thought. Jaddo had told her that their sun was redder than Earth's. The hybrids had apparently missed this key difference in their surroundings. But they weren't missing it now as they gazed in shock at what they now recognized as an alien sun in an alien sky.

Isabel turned abruptly and came back to the table. "That's wrong," she told Marie, pointing to the sun.

"No, it isn't," Marie said gently. "It's just like the sun in the sky."

Grabbing the crayon basket, Isabel pawed through the contents and produced—no surprise—a red crayon. "Fix it," she commanded.

"I like it this way," Marie said.

"Fix it," Isabel insisted.

Marie reached for another sheet of paper. "Why don't you draw me what you think the sun should look like?" she suggested.

But Isabel ignored the fresh sheet, reaching the red crayon toward Marie's picture, which Marie withdrew. "You can't color my picture," Marie said. "But you can color your own."

Isabel's eyes widened in disbelief, then narrowed in an expression of disapproval that would do any princess proud. Someone's used to getting their own way, Marie thought dryly, a fact underscored by the imperious wave of the little girl's hand. When Marie looked down, her yellow sun had turned red.

"Change it back," Marie said, noting that the question of whether or not Isabel had post human powers had now been settled. But Isabel wasn't listening. She was staring at the sun in the sky, then back at the changed picture with a frown on her face, as though unable to work out why they didn't match.

"I said, change it back," Marie repeated firmly when Isabel continued to ignore her. "It's my picture, and I like it yellow."

Still at the window, Max's head swung around.....and the battle of wills evaporated abruptly as the red sun returned to yellow. No one had lifted a finger, but it was clear who had done it. Isabel bore the unmistakable look of the chastised, while Michael didn't even bother to glance their way.

"Thank you," Marie said to no one in particular. Max's attention returned to the sky, Marie went back to her drawing, and after a pause, so did Isabel, drawing a large red sun with bold strokes and a troubled look on her face. Marie watched surreptitiously, fretting what would have happened if Isabel had done that with a Villa employee. The children had typically used their powers when they felt threatened as Isabel just had, taking the child's approach of assuming that changing the picture would change reality. There was no way to know if she could be made to understood how dangerous it would be to use her powers where others could see, but one thing was certain: They all needed to revisit the subject of attempting to reawaken the children's memories. Just that one little push had produced all this.

"He's drawing," Isabel announced.

Marie followed Isabel's gaze. Michael remained at the window, his eyes fixed on that impossible sun, but Max had returned to the table and was scribbling furiously. A couple of minutes later, he sat back, and Marie stared at his picture in disbelief.

Max had remembered something he couldn't possibly have remembered.




***************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Afternoon, deputies," Valenti said as he came abreast of the little group gathered around the water fountain, one of them Alvarez. "How's it going?"

"Good, sir," the three chorused, almost in unison.

"Glad to hear that," Valenti replied. "Keep up the good work."

The three retreated, or perhaps "fled" was a more accurate word, Alvarez carefully averting his eyes the whole time. Alvarez had kept their interaction to a minimum since Valenti had back-handed him, adopting a curt, professional tone that was almost painfully detached. Valenti wouldn't be at all surprised if Alvarez voluntarily retired at the earliest possible moment, and that suited him just fine. The last thing he needed on his force were men who didn't trust him, who couldn't—or wouldn't—make the distinction between him and his father. He may have lost Alvarez by making that clear to him, and while it would be unfortunate to lose such a seasoned deputy, the most seasoned deputy in the world wasn't worth a fig if he talked behind your back and couldn't be counted on to hold the line. That Alvarez was the ringleader was clear given how quickly the water cooler committee meetings had evaporated, with even younger deputies who hadn't been participating looking guilty when caught chatting there. No doubt Alvarez had told some tale about the boss accusing everyone of goofing off, or something like that, but for the time being, he wasn't at liberty to correct that without dragging out the whole sordid business in front of everyone. Not that it isn't out there already, he thought ruefully, recalling his conversation with Jeff Parker. People would talk, and there was nothing he could do about that. But he could damned well do something about his own employees talking, at least while they were on his dime.

Valenti threw open the door of the basement records room and snapped on the light. This was the repository for files after the five year mark was reached, and it was packed. Back in his father's day, he'd wondered what would happen when they ran out of room to store everything, but that was no longer a concern; no one could have predicted the advent of computers or computerized databases. What he wanted was a tad early for that, however, something from 1970, and as he opened the appropriate file drawer, he glanced sideways at the rows of files, all neatly labeled by month and year. There was a cross reference by perp name too, all stored in three ring binders that took up rows of shelving. Those would also go the way of the dodo, and as far as he was concerned, that couldn't happen fast enough. Computers were so much easier......

Valenti's hand froze on the file drawer handle as his eyes came to rest on a drawer clear across the room, its label barely visible in the dim light. June, July, August, 1959....

1959. That year was burned into his brain as the year when it had all started. When his father, always busy, had become something more akin to absent. When talk of aliens had once more mesmerized the town, this time with his father at the epicenter. When his parents had started to fight all the time. When the typical teasing every sheriff's kid endured had escalated to "Sergeant Martian", a moniker picked up even by adults who should have known better. Had he only known then what he knew now, that it was only starting.....

What? Valenti thought. What would he have done? What could he have done? He'd been eight years old in 1959, a mere boy, and not all of his memories of that year were bad. He and his mother had worked at the station that summer, a glorious few weeks where he'd felt valuable and smart and closer to his father than he'd ever been, and one of the high points of his life. How ironic, then, that the downfall of his family had begun right after that with the death of one Audrey Tate, the blonde and be-lipsticked actress who had supposedly been hit by lightning on a clear day. Although that's not what the FBI had thought......

Valenti pulled the file he was looking for out of the drawer for 1970 and crossed the room, standing in front of the drawer for the summer of '59 as it all came flooding back. The silly alien movie which had so captivated the town and caused headaches for his father. The phone ringing off the hook as worried citizens called. The FBI agents in their house who had so upset his mother, including a particularly nasty one who came early one morning and argued with his father, marking the first time he'd truly seen his father frightened. Their confrontation was over later that day, and he'd never really gotten the whole story of what had happened. School had started shortly afterwards, and the endless taunts of "Sergeant Martian" and his parents growing discord had largely squelched any curiosity. He'd just wanted things to go back to the way they'd been before, and his mother had kept assuring him they would eventually, when the furor died down and people moved on to other things. But that had never happened.

With one sharp motion, Valenti opened the drawer for 1959. It only took a few seconds to find "Tate, Audrey", and not much longer than that to look through the file—it was nearly empty, what remained little more than a sketch of the event which had rocked Roswell and launched his father on his endless quest for aliens. But his father had spent weeks on that investigation; there should be acres of notes on it. Where were they? He pawed through the rest of the drawer without success and then started on every drawer labeled "1959", pulling them open and thumbing through them until he came upon a familiar photograph.

John Doe/Anderson, James?

So this was the man with the weird handprint on his chest whom his father had apparently tried, and failed, to identify. This file was almost as thin as Audrey Tate's, but in this case, he knew where the rest of it might be—in that box of his father's belongings Hanson Sr. had saved. That box his father had been going through just last night when he'd spoken directly to him for the first time in years.

Footsteps in the hall made Valenti look up. Quickly he plucked the file on Anderson out of the drawer and slipped it beneath the one he'd come for. He'd just closed the drawer when Hanson walked in.

"Something I can help you with, sir?"

"No, thanks—got what I wanted," Valenti said, tucking the files under his arm and hurrying out, hoping against hope that Hanson hadn't noticed he'd been standing in front of a file cabinet labeled "1959".




***************************************************




Proctor residence




"Mind explaining this?" Marie said, plopping a piece of paper in front of Brivari.

Dee craned her neck to see better. It was a crayon drawing, but no child had scribbled that battered ship tucked up against a slope. The detail was incredible, right down to the field of debris presided over by a huge yellow sun.

"Who drew this?" Jaddo asked.

"Max," Marie answered, her voice tight. "And there's no way he could have. He was just a hybrid in a pod, so there's no way he could have seen that."

"Wow," Steven said, bending closer. "That's.....that's good. That's exactly what it looked like when we first found it, right down to the little hill it was up against."

"And what about this one?" Marie went on, brandishing another picture, this one of a crayoned planet Earth. "How could he know this? How could a boy who was only an embryo know what your ship looked like when it crashed, or what Earth looks like from space? What are you not telling me?"

Dee and Steven exchanged glances. They both knew Marie, so they both knew the Warders were in for one hell of a tongue lashing. Marie was one of the few people on two planets who wouldn't hesitate to chastise two of the most powerful beings on both.

"I described how we briefly connected with each hybrid," Brivari began, "relaying to each a memory we thought safe. Jaddo connected with Rath, while I connected with Vilandra and Zan—"

"You told me that already," Marie interrupted. "Get to the part you didn't tell me."

"Rath and Vilandra did not react when we connected, but Zan...." Brivari hesitated. "Zan attempted to establish his own connection."

Marie's eyes narrowed. "What does that mean, exactly?"

"It means he tried to share Brivari's thoughts," Jaddo clarified.

"Good Lord," Marie breathed. "He read your mind?"

"Not exactly; it doesn't work that way," Brivari said. "You see what's in the forefront of the other's mind, on the surface. I broke the connection immediately, and I didn't think he'd had time to see anything, but...."

"But obviously, he did," Marie finished. "Because that's the only place he could have gotten these images. And you didn't tell me this....why?"

"As I said, I broke the connection immediately," Brivari repeated.

"But the fact that he tried to establish one at all is what concerns me," Marie said. "If he tried it once, he'll try it again."

"I wonder what made him suddenly sit down and draw this," Dee said, still looking at the picture. "You said Isabel was drawing, but Max and Michael weren't."

"That," Marie sighed, pointing to another picture with a crayoned yellow sun. "Isabel objected to the sun in my picture. She said it was the wrong color and insisted I change the color to red. And when I wouldn't, she did it for me. Without crayons."

Jaddo's eyebrows rose. "Do you mean...."

"She has powers too," Marie nodded. "And when she balked at changing it back, Max did it for her."

"Some things never change," Brivari said dryly.

"Imagine Vilandra with enhancements," Jaddo muttered. "It boggles the mind."

"We have bigger problems than your boggled mind," Marie said as Steven suppressed a smile at the look on Jaddo's face. "When I pointed out that my sun was the same as the sun in the sky, all three of them went to the window and gaped at it like they'd never seen it before."

"But they have," Dee said. "We all know they have."

"Of course they have," Brivari agreed. "They just hadn't divined its meaning."

"Well, they have now," Marie said. "It was right after that when Isabel demanded I change the color, and Max drew this. They know they're on the wrong world."

"And how is this a problem?" Jaddo asked. "Was this not the point of the exercise, to awaken the hybrids' memories, and did you not approve of the method chosen to do so? Surely you must have realized that remembering necessitates recalling some potentially disturbing information."

"He has a point," Steven said.

"I approved of the attempt," Marie said, throwing Steven a dark look, "and I only approved of it because I thought the end result would be along the lines of a nudge. Now that I see that it produced something more like a hard shove, I no longer approve of it. You have to stop."

"Stop?" Jaddo repeated. "What for? It worked! Zan may have been the only one who reacted last night, but all three reacted today, speaking for the first time and becoming aware of their surroundings in ways they hadn't before."

"But it's upsetting them," Marie protested. "The last time I saw Max and Isabel, they were little more than automatons. And then Dee told me they'd settled down, adapting to their situation and the Villa's routine. But now they've figured out they're not on their planet, Max knows he's missing a wife, Isabel knows she's missing someone—"

"She said that?" Brivari broke in.

"Yes, but she didn't know whom. I assume she meant Urza."

Brivari looked at Jaddo. "She could have meant Khivar."

"Don't even start," Jaddo muttered.

"The point is they're anxious now, in ways they weren't before," Marie said. "And that's not good."

"It might not be good, but is it avoidable?" Steven asked. "Eventually they're bound to remember why they're here."

"Which is precisely what I want to avoid," Marie said. "I thought this would go much more slowly; I had no idea they'd progress so quickly, and now that they have, I don't like what I see."

"Whether you like it or not, the process has begun," Jaddo said. "I would argue it had already begun before our attempt, and we merely accelerated it. This might very well have happened with no intervention on our part."

"Makes sense," Steven agreed.

"Maybe so, but it needs to slow down," Marie insisted. "I don't want them remembering their own deaths, not now."

"As the captain has already pointed out, they will remember eventually anyway, so I fail to see what difference the timing makes," Jaddo answered. "And, yes, they will be angry, but shouldn't they be? Wouldn't you be if you suddenly recalled you had been murdered? On the contrary—"

"Let her speak," Brivari interrupted. "I know you didn't want us to outright tell them what happened to them, but why would you object to their memories recurring naturally?"

"Because they're children," Marie answered. "They may be hybrids, but physically, we've established that they're human, and they have human brains. If they were to remember what brought them here, we'd be calling up terribly adult memories into a child's mind."

"So?" Jaddo asked.

"Not all of us are neurologists," Steven reminded her. "What exactly are you getting at? In English."

Marie sank into a chair and thought for a moment. "A child's brain is different from an adult's brain," she began. "First there's the obvious, which is size; a child's brain is much smaller. It's smaller because it hasn't finished growing yet, hasn't finished developing. But size is only part of its development. A child's brain is still forming neural pathways, making connections, learning."

"Is that why it's easier for children to learn foreign languages?" Dee asked.

Marie nodded. "It's a fertile time for all kinds of things...but not everything. You can't explain abstract concepts like ethics or religion to a child, for example. They lack the brain development and the experience to understand the esoteric. And it can also be a dangerous time because a child's lack of ability to make sense of disturbing events means they're more easily traumatized."

"And the memories they want to restore are the memories of adults," Steven said. "So what happens when you pour adult memories into a child's brain?"

"I don't know," Marie answered, "and that's what I'm afraid of. I'm afraid they won't be able to process what they're remembering."

"But they use more of their brains than an ordinary human child," Dee noted. "Isn't that where their powers come from? Wouldn't that factor into it?"

"Maybe," Marie allowed. "But maybe not. It depends on what those unused brain areas do. It doesn't help to be able to blow a hole in a wall if you lack the maturity to decide whether or not it would be wise to do that."

"So what are you proposing?" Brivari asked. "That we wait until their brains have finished developing?"

"That could take years!" Jaddo exclaimed.

"Worst case, yes," Marie said. "But you were already prepared to wait decades more for them to be born. What's another dozen years or so?"

"Is that even possible?" Steven wondered. "As memories come back, they're bound to ask questions. What are they supposed to tell them?"

"What you tell any child who asks a difficult question they're unlikely to understand the answer to," Marie said. "You answer only the question asked in the most minimal way possible. You don't embellish or volunteer more information than asked for. If they're not aware enough to ask for specific details, they're not aware enough to know those details."

"And if those 'details' come back all on their own?" Steven asked.

"They might," Marie admitted. "But they also might not. Everything they've done since last night is directly related to what they saw during those 'connections'. Max remembered he had a wife because Brivari showed him where they'd met. Isabel noticed the sun because Antar's sun was in the same scene. Max drew this picture because of what he saw in Brivari's mind. They're all talking when they weren't yesterday. It's reasonable to assume that if they stop 'connecting', the pace of their memories returning might slow down again. Any brain development at all would help. Keep in mind they're very young now; the closer we can get them to adulthood, the better."

"And what exactly are we to do with them in the meantime?" Jaddo demanded. "Have them raised as humans?"

"What's wrong with that?" Marie asked.

"They're not human," Jaddo said firmly. "They should not be encouraged to form ties to this world or the people on it. They belong to another world, have responsibilities in another place."

"But in their current state, they're unable to fulfill those responsibilities," Marie argued. "You want to get them to a state where they are able to fulfill them, right? I think this is the best way to do that. All I'm suggesting is that you don't induce it. Let it proceed naturally, however long that takes."

"I'm not waiting a dozen more years," Jaddo protested. "Especially a dozen more years with them being raised by humans."

"What about asking Courtney to raise them?" Dee suggested. "You wouldn't have to worry about the resistance discovering who they really are."

"No, we'd have other things to worry about," Brivari answered. "There's no way I'd entrust the Royal Four to the resistance."

"Neither would I," Jaddo agreed.

"Thank God for small favors," Brivari muttered.

Jaddo snorted softly. "Oh, for heaven's sake, would you let that go? I gave them two spare sets of hybrids, not our main set!"

"Okay, compromise," Steven broke in. "Think it over. Leave them where they are, keep your distance, and just watch them for a while. You can always try again later if you want to, but you can't take back what you've already done."

"A reasonable middle ground," Brivari agreed.

"You can't be serious!" Jaddo exclaimed. "I know my Ward, Brivari, and he is more than capable of 'processing' the fact that he and his king were assassinated—"

"Rath is more than capable," Marie broke in. "But that's not Rath, not yet—it's Michael. And Michael is currently a little boy about six years-old who I think is much too young and immature to understand the concept of assassination."

Jaddo flushed. "I am the expert on my Ward—"

"And I am the expert on human physiology," Marie countered.

"And here we have both, and so are in need of experts on both," Brivari said. "We will wait for the time being."

"Like you always do," Jaddo said angrily. "All you ever want to do is hang back and wait! Has it not occurred to you that leaving them in this half-awakened state is a very bad idea?"

Jaddo rose abruptly and stalked out of the room. "Whoops," Steven murmured. "He hasn't changed much, has he?"

"I apologize for his temper," Brivari sighed. "I'm grateful for your assistance, and so is he, even if he isn't showing it."

"You don't have to apologize for him," Marie said. "I spent three years with him, remember? I'm very familiar with his temper."

"Do you think he'll go along with it?" Dee asked.

"Jaddo does a lot of posturing, but he usually sees sense....eventually," Brivari amended. "Stepping back for the time being is a sensible proposition."

"He gave away two sets of hybrids without your consent," Steven said. "That doesn't sound like 'sense'."

Brivari's face clouded. "It wasn't. Note I used the term 'usually'. But things are different now. This is the only set we have left, so the stakes are higher. I'm betting that no matter how much he objects, he won't do anything to jeopardize his last chance to see his Ward again. Between the two of us, I think we can convince him to stay away, for a little while, at least."

"It'll help if you stay on his case," Steven said to Marie. "And maybe he'll be more willing if he gets regular reports. You can see them again, right?"

"Are you kidding?" Marie chuckled. "Mrs. Melbourne was so star struck at the prospect of an actual neurologist in the building that she told me I could visit any time I wanted."

"Be careful they don't try to connect with you, Lieutenant," Brivari said. "You have some memories of your own I would imagine you wouldn't wish to share."

Marie blinked. "Oh. I....I hadn't thought of that. Good Lord," she breathed. "That's true of all of us. You too, Dee."

"But not Diane," Steven said thoughtfully. "She doesn't have anything upsetting to transmit. Maybe her interest in them works in ways we've never considered."

"Good Lord, not another Diane cheerleader," Dee muttered. "Honestly, people, you don't know her the way I do. She's milquetoast. They'd mow her down in seconds. She's—"

As if on cue, the front door opened and every head turned to find none other than Diane, wearing a broad smile.

"Dr. Johnson!" she exclaimed. "I'm so glad to see you! Thank you so much for visiting the children today. Mrs. Melbourne was quite impressed with you, and she's not easily impressed."

"I noticed," Marie said dryly.

"Yes, she can be a bit much," Diane agreed. "But you must have done a number on her, because guess what she agreed to let me do?"

Emily appeared in the doorway behind Diane, and behind her trailed three small children.

"She let me bring them out for the evening!" Diane gushed. "Isn't that wonderful?"





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 19 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
Post Reply